A discourse of the work of the Holy Spirit in prayer with a brief enquiry into the nature and use of mental prayer and forms / by John Owen ...
         Owen, John, 1616-1683.
      
       
         
           1682
        
      
       Approx. 358 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 147 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A53685
         Wing O738
         ESTC R11815
         13014630
         ocm 13014630
         96531
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A53685)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 96531)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 394:13)
      
       
         
           
             A discourse of the work of the Holy Spirit in prayer with a brief enquiry into the nature and use of mental prayer and forms / by John Owen ...
             Owen, John, 1616-1683.
          
           [49], 240 p.
           
             Printed for Nathanael Ponder ...,
             London :
             1682.
          
           
             Errata: p. [48].
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Prayer -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           OF
           THE
           WORK
           OF
           THE
           HOLY
           SPIRIT
           IN
           PRAYER
           .
           WITH
           A
           brief
           Enquiry
           into
           the
           Nature
           and
           Use
           of
           Mental
           Prayer
           and
           Forms
           .
        
         
           By
           
             JOHN
             OWEN
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Nathanael
             Ponder
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Peacock
           ,
           in
           the
           Poultry
           ,
           near
           the
           Church
           ,
           1682.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           altogether
           needless
           to
           premise
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Necessity
           ,
           Benefit
           and
           Use
           of
           Prayer
           in
           general
           .
           All
           men
           will
           readily
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           as
           without
           it
           there
           can
           be
           
             no
             Religion
          
           at
           all
           ,
           so
           the
           Life
           and
           Exercise
           of
           all
           Religion
           doth
           principally
           consist
           therein
           .
           Wherefore
           that
           Way
           and
           Profession
           in
           Religion
           ,
           which
           gives
           the
           best
           Directions
           for
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           most
           effectual
           Motives
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           most
           aboundeth
           in
           its
           Observance
           ,
           hath
           therein
           the
           Advantage
           of
           all
           others
           .
           Hence
           also
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           as
           all
           Errors
           which
           either
           pervert
           its
           nature
           ,
           or
           countenance
           a
           neglect
           of
           a
           due
           Attendanceunto
           it
           ,
           are
           pernitious
           in
           Religion
           ;
           so
           
             Differences
             in
             Opinion
          
           ,
           and
           Disputes
           about
           any
           of
           its
           Vital
           Concerns
           cannot
           but
           be
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           of
           evil
           consequence
           .
           For
           on
           each
           hand
           ,
           these
           pretend
           unto
           an
           immediate
           Regulation
           of
           
             Christian
             practice
          
           in
           a
           
           matter
           of
           the
           highest
           Importance
           unto
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           .
           Whereas
           therefore
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           requisite
           in
           our
           Religion
           ,
           than
           that
           true
           Apprehensions
           of
           its
           Nature
           and
           Use
           be
           preserved
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           Declaration
           and
           Defence
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           opposed
           or
           unduely
           traduced
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           justifiable
           but
           necessary
           also
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           .
           There
           is
           in
           the
           Scripture
           a
           Promise
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           be
           given
           unto
           the
           Church
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           
             Grace
             and
             Supplications
          
           .
           As
           such
           also
           ,
           there
           are
           particular
           Operations
           ascribed
           unto
           him
           .
           Mention
           is
           likewise
           frequently
           made
           of
           the
           Aids
           and
           Assistances
           which
           he
           affords
           unto
           Believers
           in
           and
           unto
           their
           Prayers
           .
           Hence
           they
           are
           said
           to
           
             PRAY
             ALWAYS
             ,
             WITH
             ALL
             PRAYER
             AND
             SUPPLICATIONS
             IN
             THE
             SPIRIT
             .
          
           Of
           the
           want
           of
           these
           Aids
           and
           Assistances
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           pray
           according
           to
           the
           Mind
           of
           God
           ,
           some
           do
           profess
           that
           they
           have
           Experience
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           their
           Efficacy
           unto
           that
           End
           when
           they
           are
           received
           .
           Accordingly
           these
           regulate
           themselves
           in
           this
           whole
           Duty
           ,
           in
           the
           Expectation
           or
           Improvement
           of
           them
           .
           And
           there
           are
           those
           who
           ,
           being
           accommodated
           with
           
             other
             Aids
          
           of
           
             another
             Nature
          
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           
           purpose
           ,
           which
           they
           esteem
           sufficient
           for
           them
           ,
           do
           look
           on
           the
           former
           Profession
           and
           Plea
           of
           an
           Ability
           to
           pray
           by
           the
           Aids
           and
           Assistances
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           meer
           
             empty
             pretence
          
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           management
           of
           these
           different
           Apprehensions
           ,
           those
           at
           Variance
           seem
           to
           be
           almost
           Barbarians
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           not
           able
           to
           understand
           what
           the
           other
           do
           vehemently
           affirm
           .
           For
           they
           are
           determined
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           not
           meerly
           by
           notions
           of
           Truth
           and
           Falshood
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Experience
           which
           they
           have
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ;
           a
           sense
           and
           understanding
           whereof
           they
           can
           by
           no
           means
           communicate
           unto
           one
           another
           .
           For
           whereas
           
             spiritual
             Experience
          
           of
           Truth
           ,
           is
           above
           all
           other
           Demonstrations
           unto
           them
           that
           do
           enjoy
           it
           ;
           so
           it
           cannot
           be
           made
           an
           Argument
           for
           the
           Enlightening
           and
           Conviction
           of
           others
           .
           Hence
           those
           who
           plead
           for
           Prayer
           by
           vertue
           of
           supplies
           of
           
             Gifts
             and
             Grace
          
           from
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           do
           admire
           that
           the
           use
           or
           necessity
           of
           them
           herein
           should
           be
           contradicted
           .
           Nor
           can
           they
           understand
           what
           they
           intend
           ,
           who
           seem
           to
           deny
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           every
           mans
           Duty
           in
           all
           his
           Circumstances
           ,
           to
           pray
           
             as
             well
             as
             he
             can
          
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           use
           in
           his
           so
           doing
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
          
           And
           by
           Prayer
           they
           mean
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           eminent
           and
           only
           proper
           signification
           of
           the
           
           word
           doth
           denote
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           vocal
           .
           Some
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           are
           so
           far
           from
           the
           understanding
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           or
           a
           conviction
           of
           their
           Reality
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           highest
           confidence
           they
           despise
           and
           reproach
           the
           pretence
           of
           them
           .
           
             To
             pray
             in
             the
             Spirit
             is
          
           used
           as
           a
           notable
           Expression
           of
           scorn
           ;
           the
           thing
           signified
           being
           esteemed
           
             fond
             and
             contemptible
          
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           in
           such
           cases
           as
           this
           ,
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           run
           into
           Excesses
           in
           things
           and
           ways
           ,
           which
           they
           judge
           expedient
           ,
           either
           to
           countenance
           their
           own
           Opinions
           ,
           or
           to
           depress
           and
           decry
           those
           of
           them
           from
           whom
           they
           differ
           .
           And
           no
           Instances
           can
           be
           given
           in
           this
           kind
           of
           greater
           Extravagancies
           ,
           than
           in
           that
           under
           consideration
           .
           For
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           some
           do
           ascribe
           the
           Original
           of
           
             Free
             Prayer
             amongst
             us
          
           by
           the
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           unto
           an
           Invention
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ;
           which
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           Bible
           .
           And
           others
           do
           avow
           that
           all
           
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           used
           amongst
           us
           in
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           are
           meer
           Traductions
           from
           the
           
             Roman
             Breviaries
             and
             Missal
          
           .
           But
           these
           things
           will
           be
           afterwards
           spoken
           unto
           .
           They
           are
           here
           mentioned
           only
           to
           evince
           the
           use
           of
           a
           
             sedate
             enquiry
          
           into
           the
           Truth
           or
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           design
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           .
        
         
         
           That
           which
           should
           principally
           guide
           us
           in
           the
           management
           of
           this
           enquiry
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           done
           unto
           spiritual
           advantage
           and
           Edification
           ,
           without
           strife
           or
           contention
           .
           Now
           this
           cannot
           be
           without
           a
           diligent
           and
           constant
           Attendance
           unto
           the
           
             two
             sole
             Rules
          
           of
           judgment
           herein
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Scripture-Revelation
           and
           the
           Experience
           of
           them
           that
           do
           believe
           .
           For
           although
           the
           latter
           is
           to
           be
           regulated
           by
           the
           former
           ;
           yet
           where
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           
             safe
             Rule
          
           unto
           them
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           .
           And
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           as
           
             in
             water
             ,
             Face
             answereth
             unto
             Face
          
           ;
           so
           do
           Scripture
           Revelation
           and
           spiritual
           Experience
           unto
           one
           another
           .
           All
           other
           Reasonings
           from
           Customs
           ,
           Traditions
           ,
           and
           feigned
           consequences
           ,
           are
           here
           of
           no
           use
           .
           The
           enquiries
           before
           us
           are
           concerning
           the
           
             Nature
             of
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           in
           the
           Aids
           and
           Assistances
           which
           he
           gives
           unto
           Believers
           in
           and
           unto
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           also
           what
           are
           the
           Effects
           and
           Fruits
           of
           that
           Work
           of
           his
           ,
           or
           what
           are
           the
           
             spiritual
             Abilities
          
           which
           are
           communicated
           unto
           them
           thereby
           .
           Antecedently
           hereunto
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           enquired
           ,
           whether
           indeed
           there
           be
           
             any
             such
             thing
             or
             no
          
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           are
           only
           vainly
           pretended
           unto
           by
           some
           that
           are
           deceived
           .
           But
           the
           Determination
           hereof
           ,
           depending
           absolutely
           on
           the
           foregoing
           enquirie
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           
           handled
           jointly
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           needs
           no
           distinct
           consideration
           .
           He
           that
           would
           not
           deceive
           nor
           be
           deceived
           in
           his
           enquiry
           after
           these
           things
           ,
           must
           diligently
           attend
           unto
           the
           two
           forementioned
           Rules
           of
           
             Scripture
             Testimony
          
           and
           Experience
           .
           Other
           safe
           Guides
           he
           hath
           none
           .
           Yet
           will
           it
           also
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           whence
           this
           Duty
           springs
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           founded
           ,
           from
           whence
           as
           unto
           its
           Essence
           it
           cannot
           vary
           ,
           as
           also
           from
           
             generally
             received
             Principles
          
           of
           Religion
           suited
           thereunto
           ,
           with
           the
           uncorrupted
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           former
           Ages
           ,
           much
           direction
           may
           be
           given
           unto
           the
           Understanding
           of
           those
           Testimonies
           ,
           and
           Examination
           of
           that
           Experience
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           whole
           ensuing
           Discourse
           is
           laid
           in
           the
           consideration
           and
           exposition
           of
           some
           of
           those
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           wherein
           these
           things
           are
           expresly
           revealed
           and
           proposed
           unto
           us
           ;
           for
           to
           insist
           on
           
             them
             all
          
           ,
           were
           endless
           .
           This
           we
           principally
           labour
           in
           ,
           as
           that
           whereby
           not
           only
           must
           the
           controversy
           be
           finally
           determined
           ;
           but
           the
           Persons
           that
           manage
           it
           be
           eternally
           judged
           .
           What
           is
           added
           concerning
           the
           Experience
           of
           them
           that
           do
           believe
           the
           Truth
           herein
           ,
           claims
           no
           more
           of
           Argument
           unto
           them
           that
           have
           it
           not
           ,
           than
           it
           hath
           Evidence
           of
           proceeding
           from
           ,
           and
           being
           
           suited
           unto
           those
           Divine
           Testimonies
           .
           But
           whereas
           the
           things
           that
           belong
           unto
           it
           ,
           are
           of
           great
           moment
           unto
           them
           who
           do
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           as
           containing
           the
           principal
           Acts
           ,
           Ways
           and
           Means
           of
           our
           Entercourse
           and
           
             Communion
             with
             God
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
          
           they
           are
           here
           somewhat
           at
           large
           on
           all
           occasions
           insisted
           on
           for
           the
           Edification
           of
           those
           whose
           concernment
           lyeth
           only
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Duty
           it self
           .
           Unless
           therefore
           it
           can
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Scripture
           produced
           and
           insisted
           on
           ,
           do
           not
           contain
           that
           sense
           and
           Understanding
           which
           the
           words
           do
           
             determinately
             express
          
           (
           for
           that
           only
           is
           pleaded
           ,
           )
           or
           that
           some
           have
           not
           an
           Experience
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           Power
           of
           that
           sense
           of
           them
           ,
           enabling
           them
           to
           live
           unto
           God
           in
           this
           Duty
           according
           to
           it
           ,
           all
           other
           Contests
           about
           this
           matter
           are
           vain
           and
           useless
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           
             such
             Work
          
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           pleaded
           herein
           ,
           as
           should
           be
           absolutely
           inconsistent
           with
           ,
           or
           Condemnatory
           of
           all
           those
           
             outward
             Aids
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           by
           
             set
             composed
             Forms
          
           ,
           which
           are
           almost
           every
           where
           made
           use
           of
           .
           For
           the
           Device
           being
           antient
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           degree
           or
           measure
           received
           generally
           in
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           (
           though
           a
           no
           less
           general
           Apostasy
           in
           many
           things
           from
           the
           Rule
           of
           Truth
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           
           Persons
           and
           places
           ,
           cannot
           be
           denied
           )
           I
           shall
           not
           judge
           of
           what
           Advantage
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           or
           hath
           been
           unto
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           ,
           nor
           what
           Acceptance
           they
           have
           found
           therein
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           not
           too
           much
           abused
           .
           The
           substance
           of
           what
           we
           plead
           from
           Scripture
           and
           Experience
           is
           only
           this
           ;
           That
           whereas
           
             God
             hath
             graciously
             promised
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             and
             Supplications
             ,
             unto
             them
             that
             do
             believe
             ,
             enabling
             them
             to
             pray
             according
             to
             his
             Mind
             and
             Will
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             circumstances
             and
             capacities
             wherein
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             which
             they
             may
             be
             called
             unto
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             them
             who
             are
             enlightened
             with
             the
             Truth
             hereof
             ,
             to
             expect
             those
             promised
             Aids
             and
             Assistances
             in
             and
             unto
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             according
             to
             the
             Ability
             which
             they
             receive
             thereby
             .
          
           To
           deny
           this
           to
           be
           their
           Duty
           ,
           or
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           their
           Liberty
           to
           discharge
           it
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           riseth
           up
           in
           direct
           opposition
           unto
           the
           Divine
           Instruction
           of
           the
           sacred
           Word
           .
        
         
           But
           moreover
           as
           was
           before
           intimated
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           generally
           allowed
           Principles
           ,
           which
           though
           not
           always
           duely
           considered
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           at
           any
           time
           be
           modestly
           denyed
           ,
           that
           give
           Direction
           towards
           the
           right
           Performance
           of
           our
           Duty
           herein
           .
           And
           they
           are
           these
           that
           sollow
           .
        
         
         
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             every
             man
             to
             pray
             for
             himself
             .
          
           The
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           multiplied
           Divine
           Commands
           ,
           with
           our
           necessary
           dependance
           on
           God
           and
           subjection
           unto
           him
           ,
           give
           Life
           and
           Light
           unto
           this
           Principle
           .
           To
           owne
           a
           Divine
           Being
           ,
           is
           to
           owne
           That
           which
           
             is
             to
             be
             prayed
             unto
          
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             some
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             natural
             Relation
             ,
             or
             of
             Office
             ,
             to
             pray
             with
             and
             for
             others
             also
             .
          
           So
           is
           it
           the
           Duty
           of
           Parents
           and
           Masters
           of
           Families
           to
           pray
           with
           and
           for
           their
           Children
           and
           Housholds
           .
           This
           also
           derives
           from
           those
           great
           Principles
           of
           natural
           Light
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           to
           be
           worshipped
           in
           all
           Societies
           of
           his
           own
           erection
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           in
           the
           Relations
           mentioned
           ,
           are
           obliged
           to
           seek
           the
           chiefest
           good
           of
           them
           that
           are
           committed
           unto
           their
           care
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           it
           frequently
           enjoyned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           it
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           Ministers
           to
           pray
           with
           and
           for
           their
           Flocks
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           especial
           Institution
           .
           These
           things
           cannot
           be
           ,
           nor
           so
           far
           as
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           are
           questioned
           by
           any
           :
           But
           practically
           the
           most
           of
           men
           live
           in
           an
           open
           neglect
           of
           their
           Duty
           herein
           .
           Were
           this
           but
           diligently
           attended
           unto
           from
           the
           first
           instance
           of
           natural
           and
           moral
           Relations
           ,
           unto
           the
           instituted
           Offices
           of
           Ministers
           and
           publick
           
           Teachers
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           less
           contests
           about
           the
           Nature
           and
           Manner
           of
           praying
           than
           at
           present
           we
           have
           .
           It
           is
           
             holy
             practice
          
           that
           must
           reconcile
           differences
           in
           Religion
           ,
           or
           they
           will
           never
           be
           reconciled
           in
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           
             3.
             
             Every
             one
             who
             prayeth
             either
             by
             himself
             and
             for
             himself
             ,
             or
             with
             others
             and
             for
             them
             ,
             is
             obliged
             as
             unto
             all
             the
             uses
             ,
             properties
             and
             circumstances
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             to
             pray
             as
             well
             as
             he
             is
             able
             .
          
           For
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           every
           one
           is
           obliged
           in
           all
           instances
           to
           serve
           God
           with
           his
           Best
           .
           The
           Consirmation
           and
           Exemplification
           hereof
           ,
           was
           one
           end
           of
           the
           Institution
           of
           Sacrifices
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           For
           it
           was
           ordained
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           chief
           and
           best
           of
           every
           thing
           was
           to
           be
           offered
           unto
           God.
           Neither
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           our
           own
           Duty
           towards
           him
           ,
           will
           admit
           that
           we
           should
           expect
           any
           Acceptance
           with
           him
           ,
           unless
           our
           design
           be
           to
           serve
           him
           with
           the
           Best
           that
           we
           have
           ,
           both
           for
           matter
           and
           manner
           .
           So
           is
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           himself
           declared
           in
           the
           Prophet
           .
           
             If
             you
             offer
             the
             blind
             for
             Sacrifice
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             Evil
             ?
             and
             if
             you
             offer
             the
             Lame
             and
             the
             Sick
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             Evil
             ?
             Ye
             brought
             that
             which
             was
             torn
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             Lame
             and
             Sick
             ;
             should
             I
             accept
             this
             at
             your
             hands
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ?
             But
             cursed
             be
             the
             Deceiver
             ,
          
           
           
             who
             hath
             in
             his
             Flock
             a
             Male
             ,
             and
             voweth
             and
             sacrificeth
             unto
             the
             Lord
             a
             corrupt
             thing
             :
             For
             I
             am
             a
             great
             King
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             and
             my
             Name
             is
             dreadful
             among
             the
             Heathen
             .
          
        
         
           
             4.
             
             In
             our
             Reasonable
             service
             ,
             the
             Best
             wherewith
             we
             can
             serve
             God
             ,
             consists
             in
             the
             Intense
             sincere
             actings
             of
             the
             Faculties
             and
             Affections
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             according
             unto
             their
             respective
             powers
             ,
             through
             the
             use
             of
             the
             best
             Assistances
             we
             can
             attain
             .
          
           And
           if
           we
           omit
           ,
           or
           forgo
           in
           any
           instance
           ,
           the
           Exercise
           of
           them
           according
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           our
           present
           Ability
           ,
           we
           offer
           unto
           God
           the
           
             Sick
             and
             the
             Lame
          
           .
           If
           men
           can
           take
           it
           on
           themselves
           in
           the
           Sight
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           Invention
           and
           use
           of
           
             set
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           and
           other
           the
           like
           outward
           modes
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           that
           he
           hath
           endowed
           them
           withal
           for
           his
           service
           ,
           they
           are
           free
           from
           the
           force
           of
           this
           consideration
           .
        
         
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             no
             man
             but
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Aids
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             pray
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             is
             in
             Duty
             obliged
             ,
             whether
             he
             pray
             by
             himself
             and
             for
             himself
             ,
             or
             with
             others
             and
             for
             them
             also
             .
          
           There
           is
           not
           by
           these
           means
           perfection
           attainable
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           any
           Duty
           :
           
           Neither
           can
           all
           attain
           the
           same
           measure
           and
           degree
           as
           unto
           the
           usefulness
           of
           Prayer
           and
           manner
           of
           praying
           ;
           But
           every
           one
           may
           attain
           unto
           that
           wherein
           he
           shall
           be
           
             accepted
             with
             God
          
           ,
           and
           according
           unto
           the
           Duty
           whereunto
           he
           is
           obliged
           ,
           whether
           personally
           or
           by
           vertue
           of
           any
           Relation
           wherein
           he
           stands
           unto
           others
           .
           To
           suppose
           that
           God
           requireth
           Duties
           of
           men
           which
           they
           cannot
           perform
           in
           an
           
             acceptable
             manner
          
           ,
           by
           vertue
           and
           in
           the
           use
           of
           those
           Aids
           which
           he
           hath
           prepared
           and
           promised
           unto
           that
           End
           ,
           is
           to
           reflect
           Dishonour
           on
           his
           Goodness
           and
           Wisdom
           in
           his
           Commands
           .
           Wherefore
           no
           man
           is
           obliged
           to
           pray
           in
           any
           Circumstances
           by
           vertue
           of
           any
           Relation
           or
           Office
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           able
           so
           to
           do
           according
           unto
           what
           is
           required
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           what
           he
           is
           not
           able
           for
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           called
           unto
           .
        
         
           
             6.
             
             We
             are
             expresly
             commanded
             to
             pray
             ,
             but
             are
             no
             where
             commanded
             to
             make
             Prayers
             for
             our selves
             ,
             much
             less
             for
             others
             .
          
           This
           is
           supperadded
           for
           a
           supposed
           conveniency
           unto
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           and
           Scripture-Institution
           .
        
         
           
             7.
             
             There
             is
             Assistance
             promised
             unto
             Believers
             ,
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             pray
             according
             unto
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             assistance
             promised
             ,
             to
             enable
             any
             to
             make
          
           
           
             Prayers
             for
             others
          
           .
           The
           former
           part
           of
           this
           Assertion
           is
           explained
           and
           proved
           in
           the
           ensuing
           discourse
           ;
           and
           the
           latter
           cannot
           be
           disproved
           .
           And
           if
           it
           should
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           Work
           of
           
             composing
             Prayers
             for
             others
          
           is
           a
           good
           Work
           ,
           falling
           under
           the
           general
           Aids
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           necessary
           unto
           every
           good
           Work
           whatever
           ;
           yet
           are
           not
           those
           Aids
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           and
           nature
           with
           his
           actual
           Assistances
           in
           and
           unto
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplications
           .
           For
           in
           the
           use
           of
           those
           Assistances
           by
           Grace
           and
           Gifts
           ,
           every
           man
           that
           useth
           them
           doth
           actually
           pray
           ,
           nor
           are
           they
           otherwise
           to
           be
           used
           :
           But
           men
           do
           not
           pray
           in
           the
           
             making
             and
             composing
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             ,
          
           though
           they
           may
           do
           so
           in
           the
           reading
           of
           them
           afterward
           .
        
         
           
             8.
             
             Whatever
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             were
             given
             out
             unto
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Divine
             Authority
             and
             Inspiration
             ,
             as
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             and
             the
             Psalms
             or
             Prayers
             of
          
           David
           ,
           
             they
             are
             to
             have
             their
             Everlasting
             use
             therein
             ,
             according
             unto
             what
             they
             were
             designed
             unto
             .
          
           And
           be
           their
           End
           and
           Use
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           they
           can
           give
           no
           more
           warranty
           for
           Humane
           compositions
           unto
           the
           same
           End
           and
           the
           Injunction
           of
           their
           use
           ,
           than
           for
           other
           
             Humane
             Writings
          
           to
           be
           added
           unto
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
         
           These
           and
           the
           like
           Principles
           which
           are
           evident
           in
           their
           own
           light
           and
           truth
           ,
           will
           be
           of
           Use
           to
           direct
           us
           in
           the
           Argument
           in
           hand
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           our
           present
           design
           is
           concerned
           therein
           .
           For
           it
           is
           the
           Vindication
           of
           our
           
             own
             Principles
             and
             Practice
          
           ,
           that
           is
           principally
           designed
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           opposition
           unto
           those
           of
           other
           men
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           as
           was
           before
           intimated
           ,
           neither
           these
           Principles
           ,
           nor
           the
           Divine
           Testimonies
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           more
           largely
           insist
           upon
           ,
           are
           ingaged
           to
           condemn
           
             all
             Use
             of
             set
             Forms
             of
             Prayers
          
           as
           sinful
           in
           themselves
           or
           absolutely
           unlawful
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           so
           vitiate
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           as
           to
           render
           it
           wholly
           unacceptable
           in
           them
           that
           chuse
           so
           to
           worship
           him
           .
           For
           God
           will
           accept
           the
           Persons
           of
           those
           who
           sincerely
           seek
           him
           ,
           though
           through
           invincible
           ignorance
           they
           may
           mistake
           in
           sundry
           things
           as
           unto
           the
           way
           and
           manner
           of
           his
           Worship
           .
           And
           how
           far
           as
           unto
           particular
           instances
           of
           miscarriage
           
             this
             Rule
          
           may
           extend
           ,
           He
           only
           knows
           ;
           and
           of
           men
           ,
           whatever
           they
           pretend
           ,
           not
           one
           .
           And
           where
           any
           do
           worship
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           with
           an
           Evidence
           of
           holy
           Fear
           and
           Sincerity
           ,
           and
           walk
           in
           a
           Conversation
           answerable
           unto
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           
             manifold
             Corruptions
          
           in
           the
           way
           of
           their
           Worship
           ,
           I
           shall
           never
           judge
           severely
           either
           of
           their
           present
           
           Acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           future
           Eternal
           Condition
           .
           This
           is
           a
           safe
           Rule
           with
           respect
           unto
           others
           ;
           our
           
             own
             is
          
           ,
           to
           attend
           with
           all
           Diligence
           unto
           what
           God
           hath
           revealed
           concerning
           his
           Worship
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           comply
           therewith
           ,
           without
           which
           we
           can
           neither
           please
           Him
           ,
           nor
           come
           to
           the
           Enjoyment
           of
           Him.
           
        
         
           I
           do
           acknowledge
           also
           that
           the
           
             general
             prevalency
          
           of
           the
           
             Use
             of
             set
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           of
           
             Humane
             Invention
          
           in
           Christian
           Assemblies
           for
           many
           ages
           (
           more
           than
           any
           other
           Argument
           that
           is
           urged
           for
           their
           necessity
           )
           requires
           a
           tenderness
           in
           judgment
           as
           unto
           the
           
             whole
             nature
             of
             them
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Acceptance
           of
           their
           Persons
           in
           the
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           used
           .
           Yet
           no
           consideration
           of
           this
           usage
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           not
           warranted
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           is
           of
           Apostolical
           Example
           ,
           nor
           is
           countenanced
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           primitive
           Churches
           ,
           ought
           to
           hinder
           us
           from
           discerning
           and
           judging
           of
           the
           Evils
           and
           Inconveniencies
           that
           have
           ensued
           thereon
           ;
           Nor
           from
           discovering
           how
           far
           they
           are
           unwarrantable
           as
           unto
           their
           Imposition
           .
           And
           these
           evils
           may
           be
           here
           a
           little
           considered
           .
        
         
           The
           Beginnings
           of
           the
           Introduction
           of
           the
           Use
           of
           set
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           of
           Humane
           composition
           ,
           into
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           
           altogether
           uncertain
           .
           But
           that
           the
           Reception
           of
           them
           was
           progressive
           by
           new
           Additions
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           is
           known
           to
           all
           .
           For
           neither
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           the
           present
           
             Roman
             Missal
          
           were
           built
           in
           a
           day
           .
           In
           that
           and
           the
           Breviaries
           did
           the
           whole
           Worship
           of
           the
           Church
           issue
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           these
           parts
           of
           the
           World.
           No
           man
           is
           so
           fond
           as
           to
           suppose
           that
           they
           were
           of
           one
           entire
           composition
           ,
           the
           Work
           of
           
             one
             Age
          
           ,
           of
           one
           man
           ,
           or
           any
           Assembly
           of
           men
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           unless
           they
           be
           so
           brutishly
           devout
           as
           to
           suppose
           that
           the
           Mass-book
           was
           brought
           from
           Heaven
           unto
           the
           Pope
           by
           an
           Angel
           ,
           as
           the
           Alcoran
           was
           to
           Mahomet
           .
           It
           is
           evident
           indeed
           ,
           that
           the
           common
           People
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           
             Papal
             Church
          
           ,
           do
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           as
           much
           of
           a
           Divine
           Original
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           on
           the
           same
           grounds
           of
           the
           proposal
           of
           it
           unto
           them
           as
           the
           only
           means
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           by
           their
           Church
           .
           Hence
           is
           it
           unto
           them
           an
           Idol
           .
           But
           it
           is
           well
           enough
           known
           how
           from
           small
           Beginnings
           by
           various
           Accessions
           it
           increased
           unto
           its
           present
           Form
           and
           Station
           .
           And
           this
           Progress
           in
           the
           Reception
           of
           devised
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           carried
           along
           with
           it
           sundry
           
             pernitious
             concomitants
          
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           briefly
           consider
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           and
           by
           the
           Additions
           made
           unto
           the
           first
           
           received
           Forms
           ,
           the
           superstitious
           and
           corrupt
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Apostasy
           in
           several
           Ages
           ,
           were
           insinuated
           into
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           That
           such
           superstitious
           and
           corrupt
           Doctrines
           were
           gradually
           introduced
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           ;
           the
           supposition
           of
           it
           is
           the
           sole
           foundation
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
           And
           by
           this
           Artifice
           of
           
             new
             Additions
          
           to
           received
           Forms
           ,
           they
           were
           from
           time
           to
           time
           admitted
           into
           ,
           and
           stated
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           which
           principally
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           they
           preserve
           their
           station
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           .
           Were
           that
           foundation
           of
           them
           taken
           away
           ,
           they
           would
           quickly
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           By
           this
           means
           did
           those
           Abominations
           of
           Transubstantiation
           and
           the
           
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
          
           ,
           both
           leaven
           and
           poyson
           the
           whole
           Worship
           of
           the
           publick
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           imposed
           themselves
           on
           the
           credulity
           of
           the
           People
           .
           The
           Disputes
           of
           Speculative
           men
           ,
           superstitious
           and
           subtle
           ,
           about
           these
           things
           ,
           had
           never
           infected
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           common
           People
           of
           Christians
           nor
           ever
           been
           the
           means
           of
           that
           Idolatry
           ,
           which
           at
           length
           spread
           it self
           over
           the
           whole
           visible
           Church
           of
           these
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           had
           not
           this
           Device
           of
           
             prescribed
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           wherein
           those
           Abominations
           were
           not
           only
           expressed
           ,
           but
           graphically
           represented
           and
           acted
           
           (
           so
           violently
           affecting
           the
           carnal
           Minds
           of
           men
           superstitious
           and
           ignorant
           )
           imposed
           them
           on
           their
           practice
           ;
           which
           gradually
           hardened
           them
           with
           an
           obdurate
           credulity
           .
           For
           although
           they
           saw
           no
           ground
           or
           reason
           Doctrinally
           to
           believe
           what
           was
           proposed
           unto
           them
           about
           Transubstantiation
           and
           the
           
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
          
           ,
           and
           might
           easily
           have
           seen
           that
           they
           were
           contradictory
           unto
           all
           the
           
             conductive
             Principles
          
           of
           men
           and
           Christians
           ,
           namely
           
             Faith
             ,
             Reason
          
           and
           Sense
           ;
           yet
           they
           deceived
           themselves
           into
           an
           obstinate
           pretence
           of
           believing
           in
           the
           notion
           of
           Truth
           ,
           of
           what
           they
           had
           admitted
           in
           practice
           .
           Men
           I
           say
           of
           corrupt
           minds
           ,
           might
           have
           disputed
           long
           enough
           about
           
             vagrant
             Forms
             ,
             Accidents
             without
             subjects
             ,
             Transmutation
             of
             substances
             without
             Accidents
             ,
             Sacrifices
             bloody
             and
             unbloody
             ,
          
           before
           they
           had
           vitiated
           the
           whole
           Worship
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           gross
           Idolatry
           ;
           had
           not
           this
           engine
           been
           made
           use
           of
           for
           its
           introduction
           ;
           and
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           by
           this
           means
           inveagled
           with
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           .
           But
           when
           the
           whole
           matter
           and
           means
           of
           it
           was
           gradually
           insinuated
           into
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           comprized
           in
           those
           
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           obliged
           continually
           to
           use
           in
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           their
           whole
           Souls
           became
           leavened
           and
           tainted
           with
           a
           confidence
           in
           ,
           and
           love
           unto
           these
           Abominations
           .
        
         
         
           Hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrines
           concerning
           the
           Sacraments
           and
           the
           whole
           worship
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           they
           became
           gradually
           corrupted
           ,
           were
           not
           at
           once
           Objectively
           and
           Doctrinally
           proposed
           to
           the
           minds
           and
           considerations
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           be
           received
           or
           rejected
           according
           to
           the
           Evidence
           they
           had
           of
           their
           Truth
           or
           Error
           (
           a
           method
           due
           to
           the
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Natures
           )
           but
           gradually
           insinuated
           into
           their
           practice
           by
           Additional
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           they
           esteemed
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           use
           and
           observe
           .
           This
           was
           the
           gilding
           of
           the
           poysonous
           Pill
           ,
           whose
           operation
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           swallowed
           ,
           was
           to
           bereave
           men
           of
           their
           Sense
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Faith
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           madly
           avow
           that
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           was
           contrary
           unto
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           as
           was
           before
           intimated
           ,
           the
           things
           themselves
           that
           were
           the
           ground-work
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           namely
           Transubstantiation
           and
           the
           
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
          
           ,
           were
           so
           
             acted
             and
             represented
          
           in
           those
           
             Forms
             of
             Worship
          
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           great
           impression
           on
           the
           minds
           of
           carnal
           men
           until
           they
           were
           
             mad
             on
             their
             Idols
          
           .
           For
           when
           all
           Religion
           and
           Devotion
           is
           let
           into
           the
           Soul
           by
           Fancy
           ,
           and
           Imagination
           excited
           by
           outward
           spectacles
           ,
           they
           will
           make
           mad
           work
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           yet
           continue
           to
           do
           .
           But
           hereof
           I
           shall
           speak
           in
           the
           next
           place
           .
        
         
         
           It
           had
           therefore
           been
           utterly
           impossible
           that
           an
           
             Idolatrous
             Worship
          
           should
           have
           been
           introduced
           into
           the
           Church
           in
           general
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           
             devised
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           been
           first
           universally
           received
           .
           At
           least
           it
           had
           not
           been
           so
           introduced
           and
           so
           established
           ,
           as
           to
           procure
           and
           cause
           the
           
             shedding
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             thousands
          
           of
           Holy
           persons
           for
           not
           complying
           with
           it
           .
           By
           this
           means
           alone
           was
           brought
           in
           that
           fatal
           engine
           of
           the
           Churches
           Ruine
           ,
           from
           whose
           
             murderous
             efficacy
          
           few
           escaped
           with
           their
           Lives
           ,
           or
           Souls
           .
           Had
           all
           Churches
           continued
           in
           the
           Liberty
           wherein
           they
           were
           placed
           and
           left
           by
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           many
           Irregularities
           might
           have
           prevailed
           in
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           many
           mistakes
           been
           admitted
           in
           their
           practice
           ;
           Yet
           this
           monster
           of
           the
           Mass
           devouring
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           most
           ,
           and
           drinking
           the
           blood
           of
           many
           ,
           had
           never
           been
           conceived
           nor
           brought
           forth
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           nourished
           into
           that
           terrible
           form
           and
           Power
           wherein
           it
           appeared
           and
           acted
           for
           many
           Ages
           in
           the
           World.
           And
           upon
           the
           account
           thereof
           it
           is
           not
           without
           cause
           that
           the
           Jews
           say
           that
           the
           
             Christians
             received
             their
             Tephilloth
             or
             Prayer-books
             from
          
           Armillus
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             Antichrist
          
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Religion
           is
           determined
           and
           established
           by
           civil
           
           Laws
           ,
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Nation
           where
           it
           is
           professed
           ,
           as
           the
           Rule
           of
           all
           outward
           Advantages
           ,
           Liturgies
           composed
           in
           compliance
           therewithal
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           subject
           to
           this
           mischief
           :
           But
           this
           ariseth
           from
           that
           external
           cause
           alone
           .
           Otherwise
           where
           ever
           those
           who
           have
           the
           ordering
           of
           these
           things
           do
           deviate
           from
           the
           Truth
           once
           received
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           common
           for
           the
           most
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           Forms
           of
           Prayers
           answerable
           unto
           those
           deviations
           would
           quickly
           be
           insinuated
           .
           And
           the
           present
           
             various
             Liturgies
          
           that
           are
           amongst
           the
           several
           sorts
           of
           Christians
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           are
           of
           little
           other
           use
           than
           to
           establish
           their
           minds
           in
           their
           peculiar
           Errors
           ,
           which
           by
           this
           means
           they
           adhere
           unto
           as
           Articles
           of
           their
           Faith.
           
        
         
           And
           hereby
           did
           God
           suffer
           contempt
           to
           be
           cast
           upon
           the
           supposed
           
             Wisdom
             of
             men
          
           about
           his
           Worship
           and
           the
           ways
           of
           it
           .
           They
           would
           not
           trust
           unto
           his
           Institutions
           and
           his
           Care
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           did
           first
           put
           the
           
             Ark
             into
             a
             Cart
          
           ,
           and
           then
           like
           Uzzah
           put
           forth
           a
           
             hand
             of
             force
          
           to
           hold
           it
           when
           it
           seemed
           to
           shake
           .
           For
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           first
           Invention
           ,
           yet
           the
           first
           publick
           Recommendation
           and
           prescription
           of
           devised
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           unto
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           were
           designed
           to
           
             prevent
             the
             insinuation
             of
             false
             opinions
          
           and
           corrupt
           Modes
           of
           Worship
           into
           the
           publick
           
           Administrations
           .
           This
           was
           feared
           from
           Persons
           infected
           with
           Heresy
           that
           might
           creep
           into
           their
           Ministry
           .
           So
           the
           Orthodox
           and
           the
           Arians
           composed
           
             Prayers
             ,
             Hymns
          
           and
           Doxologies
           ,
           the
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           inserting
           in
           them
           passages
           confirming
           their
           own
           profession
           ,
           and
           condemning
           that
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           .
           Now
           however
           this
           Invention
           might
           be
           approved
           whilest
           it
           kept
           within
           bounds
           ,
           yet
           it
           proved
           the
           
             Trojan
             Horse
          
           that
           brought
           in
           all
           evils
           into
           the
           City
           of
           God
           in
           its
           Belly
           .
           For
           he
           who
           was
           then
           
             at
             work
             in
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
          
           laid
           hold
           on
           the
           Engine
           and
           occasion
           to
           corrupt
           those
           Prayers
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           constitution
           of
           them
           who
           had
           obtained
           Power
           in
           them
           ,
           the
           Churches
           were
           obliged
           and
           confined
           unto
           .
           And
           this
           took
           place
           effectually
           in
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           
             second
             Race
             of
             Christians
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Nations
           that
           were
           converted
           unto
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           after
           they
           had
           destroyed
           the
           
             Western
             Roman
             Empire
          
           .
           To
           speak
           briefly
           and
           plainly
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           this
           means
           alone
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           the
           
             necessary
             Use
             of
             devised
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             alone
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Mass
           ,
           with
           its
           Transubstantiation
           and
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Idolatrous
           Worship
           wherewith
           they
           were
           accompanied
           ,
           were
           introduced
           ,
           until
           the
           World
           
             inflamed
             with
          
           
           
             those
             Idols
          
           ,
           drench'd
           it self
           in
           the
           
             bloud
             of
             the
             Saints
          
           and
           Martyrs
           of
           Christ
           for
           their
           Testimony
           against
           those
           abominations
           .
           And
           if
           it
           had
           been
           sooner
           discovered
           ,
           that
           no
           Church
           was
           intrusted
           with
           Power
           from
           Christ
           to
           frame
           and
           impose
           such
           devised
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           ,
           as
           are
           not
           warranted
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           innumerable
           Evils
           might
           have
           been
           prevented
           .
           For
           that
           there
           were
           no
           Liturgies
           composed
           ,
           no
           
             imposed
             Use
          
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           for
           some
           ages
           ,
           is
           demonstratively
           proved
           with
           the
           very
           same
           arguments
           whereby
           we
           prove
           that
           they
           had
           neither
           the
           Mass
           ,
           nor
           the
           use
           of
           Images
           in
           their
           Worship
           .
           For
           besides
           the
           utter
           silence
           of
           them
           in
           the
           
             Apostolical
             writings
          
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           next
           ensuing
           Ages
           ,
           which
           is
           sufficient
           to
           discard
           their
           pretence
           unto
           any
           such
           Antiquity
           ,
           there
           are
           such
           descriptions
           given
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           their
           Worship
           ,
           as
           are
           inconsistent
           with
           them
           and
           exclusive
           of
           them
           ;
           besides
           ,
           they
           give
           such
           a
           
             new
             Face
             of
             Divine
             Worship
          
           ,
           so
           different
           from
           the
           portraicture
           of
           it
           delivered
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           is
           hardly
           reconcileable
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           quickly
           embraced
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           fatal
           Consequence
           of
           the
           Introduction
           of
           
             humanely
             devised
             set
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           horrible
           abuse
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           
           to
           condemn
           them
           as
           
             absolutely
             unlawful
          
           .
           For
           where
           the
           Opinions
           leading
           unto
           such
           Idolatrous
           practices
           are
           openly
           rejected
           and
           condemned
           as
           was
           before
           intimated
           ,
           there
           all
           the
           Causes
           ,
           Means
           and
           Occasions
           of
           that
           Idolatry
           may
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           separate
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Liturgies
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           whether
           imposed
           or
           left
           free
           .
           But
           it
           is
           sufficient
           to
           lay
           in
           the
           Balance
           against
           that
           veneration
           which
           their
           
             general
             observance
          
           in
           many
           ages
           may
           invite
           or
           procure
           .
           And
           it
           is
           so
           also
           to
           warrant
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           to
           stand
           fast
           in
           the
           Liberty
           wherewith
           he
           hath
           made
           them
           free
           .
        
         
           Another
           Evil
           which
           either
           accompanied
           or
           closely
           followed
           on
           the
           Introduction
           of
           
             devised
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           a
           supposed
           necessity
           of
           
             adorning
             the
             Observance
             of
             them
          
           with
           sundry
           
             Arbitrary
             Ceremonies
          
           .
           And
           this
           also
           in
           the
           End
           as
           is
           confessed
           among
           all
           Protestants
           ,
           encreased
           Superstition
           in
           its
           Worship
           ,
           with
           various
           practices
           leading
           unto
           Idolatry
           .
           It
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           
             Use
             of
             free
             Prayer
          
           in
           Church
           Administrations
           ,
           can
           admit
           of
           no
           Ceremonies
           but
           such
           as
           are
           either
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           or
           are
           natural
           circumstances
           of
           the
           actions
           wherein
           the
           Duties
           of
           Worship
           do
           materially
           consist
           .
           Divine
           Institution
           and
           Natural
           Light
           ,
           are
           the
           Rules
           of
           
           all
           that
           
             order
             and
             Decency
          
           which
           is
           needful
           unto
           it
           .
           But
           when
           these
           
             devised
             Forms
          
           were
           introduced
           ,
           with
           a
           supposition
           of
           their
           necessity
           and
           sole
           use
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           acts
           of
           immediate
           Worship
           ,
           men
           quickly
           sound
           that
           it
           was
           needful
           to
           set
           them
           off
           with
           
             Adventitious
             ornaments
          
           .
           Hereon
           there
           was
           gradually
           sound
           out
           and
           prescribed
           unto
           constant
           Observation
           so
           many
           
             outward
             Postures
             and
             Gestures
          
           ,
           with
           
             Attires
             ,
             Musick
             ,
             Bowings
             ,
             Cringes
             ,
             Crossings
             ,
             Venerations
             ,
             Censings
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Images
             ,
             Crucifixes
             ,
             Responds
             ,
             Alternatives
             ,
          
           and
           such
           a
           rabble
           of
           other
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           rendred
           the
           whole
           worship
           of
           the
           Church
           ludicrous
           ,
           burdensome
           and
           superstitions
           .
           And
           hereon
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           that
           he
           who
           is
           to
           officiate
           in
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           is
           obliged
           to
           learn
           and
           practise
           so
           many
           
             turnings
             and
             windings
             of
             himself
             ,
             Eastward
             and
             Westward
             ,
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             to
             the
             Wall
             ,
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             So
             many
             Gestures
             and
             postures
             in
             kneeling
             ,
             rising
             ,
             Standings
             ,
             Bowings
             ,
             less
             and
             profound
             ,
             secret
             and
             loud
             speakings
             ,
             in
             a
             due
             Observance
             of
             the
             Interposition
             of
             Crossings
             ,
             with
             Removals
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             with
             provision
             of
             Attires
             ,
             in
             their
             variety
             of
             Colours
             and
             respect
             to
             all
             the
             Furniture
             of
             their
             Altars
             ,
          
           as
           are
           difficult
           to
           learn
           ,
           and
           foolishly
           antick
           in
           their
           practice
           ,
           above
           all
           
           the
           preparations
           of
           Players
           for
           the
           Stage
           .
           Injunctions
           for
           these
           and
           the
           like
           observances
           ,
           are
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           
             Rubrick
             of
             the
             Missal
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Cautels
             of
             the
             Mass.
          
           
        
         
           That
           these
           things
           have
           not
           only
           
             no
             Affinity
          
           with
           the
           purity
           ,
           simplicity
           and
           Spiritualty
           of
           
             Evangelical
             Worship
          
           ,
           but
           were
           invented
           utterly
           to
           exclude
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           needs
           no
           proof
           unto
           any
           ,
           who
           ever
           read
           the
           Scripture
           with
           due
           consideration
           .
           Nor
           is
           the
           
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministery
          
           less
           corrupted
           and
           destroyed
           by
           it
           .
           For
           besides
           a
           so●●y
           Cunning
           in
           this
           practice
           ,
           and
           the
           reading
           of
           some
           Forms
           of
           words
           in
           an
           accommodation
           unto
           these
           Rites
           ,
           there
           was
           little
           more
           besides
           an
           easy
           
             good
             Intention
          
           to
           do
           what
           he
           doth
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           required
           to
           make
           any
           one
           Man
           or
           Woman
           (
           as
           it
           once
           at
           least
           fell
           out
           )
           to
           administer
           in
           all
           sacred
           Worship
           .
        
         
           Having
           utterly
           lost
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             and
             Supplications
          
           ,
           neglecting
           at
           best
           all
           his
           Aids
           and
           Assistances
           ,
           and
           being
           void
           of
           all
           Experience
           in
           their
           minds
           of
           the
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           Prayer
           by
           vertue
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           found
           it
           necessary
           by
           these
           means
           to
           set
           off
           and
           recommend
           their
           dead
           Forms
           .
           For
           the
           lifeless
           Carcass
           of
           
             their
             Forms
          
           merely
           alone
           ,
           were
           no
           more
           meet
           to
           be
           esteemed
           Prayer
           ,
           
           than
           a
           Tree
           or
           a
           Log
           was
           to
           be
           esteemed
           a
           God
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           shaped
           ,
           fashioned
           ,
           gilded
           and
           adorned
           .
           By
           this
           means
           they
           taught
           the
           Image
           of
           Prayer
           which
           they
           had
           made
           ,
           to
           speak
           and
           act
           a
           Part
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           spectators
           .
           For
           the
           bare
           reading
           of
           a
           Form
           of
           Words
           ,
           especially
           as
           it
           was
           Ordered
           in
           
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
          
           ,
           could
           never
           have
           given
           the
           least
           contentment
           unto
           the
           multitude
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           set
           off
           with
           this
           variety
           of
           Ceremonies
           composed
           to
           make
           an
           
             Appearance
             of
             Devotion
          
           and
           sacred
           Veneration
           .
           Yet
           when
           they
           had
           done
           their
           utmost
           ,
           they
           could
           never
           equal
           the
           Ceremonies
           and
           Rites
           of
           the
           Old
           Temple-worship
           in
           Beauty
           ,
           Glory
           and
           Order
           ;
           nor
           yet
           those
           of
           the
           Heathen
           in
           their
           sacred
           
             Eleusinian
             Mysteries
          
           for
           number
           ,
           solemnity
           ,
           gravity
           and
           appearance
           of
           Devotion
           .
           Rejecting
           the
           true
           Glory
           of
           Gospel-Worship
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           expresly
           declares
           to
           consist
           in
           the
           
             Administration
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           they
           substituted
           that
           in
           the
           room
           thereof
           ,
           which
           debased
           the
           profession
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           beneath
           that
           of
           the
           
             Jews
             and
             Pagans
          
           ;
           especially
           considering
           that
           the
           most
           of
           their
           Ceremonies
           were
           borrowed
           of
           them
           or
           stollen
           from
           them
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           never
           believe
           that
           their
           conversion
           of
           the
           Holy
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           an
           open
           contempt
           of
           the
           whole
           Work
           of
           the
           
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           into
           a
           
             Theatrical
             Pompous
             Observance
          
           of
           ludicrous
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           can
           give
           so
           much
           as
           present
           satisfaction
           unto
           any
           who
           are
           not
           
             given
             up
             to
             strong
             Delusions
             to
             believe
             a
             Lye.
          
           The
           Exercise
           of
           ingrafted
           prevalent
           Superstition
           ,
           will
           appease
           a
           natural
           
             conscience
             ;
             outward
             Forms
          
           and
           Representations
           of
           things
           believed
           ,
           will
           please
           the
           Fancy
           ,
           and
           exercise
           the
           Imagination
           ;
           variety
           and
           frequent
           changes
           of
           modes
           ,
           gestures
           and
           postures
           ,
           with
           a
           sort
           of
           Prayer
           always
           beginning
           and
           always
           ending
           ,
           will
           entertain
           present
           thoughts
           and
           outward
           senses
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           men
           finding
           themselves
           by
           these
           means
           
             greatly
             affected
          
           ,
           may
           suppose
           that
           they
           pray
           very
           well
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           nothing
           less
           .
           For
           Prayer
           consisting
           in
           an
           holy
           Exercise
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Trust
           ,
           and
           Delight
           in
           God
           ,
           acting
           themselves
           in
           the
           Representation
           of
           our
           Wills
           and
           Desires
           unto
           him
           ,
           through
           the
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           may
           be
           absent
           ,
           where
           all
           these
           are
           most
           effectually
           present
           .
        
         
           This
           also
           produced
           all
           the
           pretended
           ornaments
           of
           their
           
             Temples
             ,
             Chapels
          
           ,
           and
           Oratories
           ,
           by
           
             Crucifixes
             ,
             Images
          
           ,
           a
           
             multiplication
             of
             Altars
          
           ,
           with
           
             Reliques
             ,
             Tapers
             ,
             Vestments
          
           and
           other
           Utensils
           .
        
         
           None
           of
           these
           Things
           whereby
           Christian
           Religion
           
           is
           corrupted
           and
           debased
           ,
           would
           ever
           have
           come
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           had
           not
           a
           
             necessity
             of
             their
             Invention
          
           been
           introduced
           by
           the
           establishment
           of
           
             set
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           way
           and
           means
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           .
           And
           whereever
           they
           are
           retained
           ,
           proportionably
           unto
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           men
           profess
           ,
           some
           such
           Ceremonies
           must
           be
           retained
           also
           .
           I
           will
           not
           therefore
           deny
           but
           that
           here
           lyeth
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           our
           present
           differences
           about
           the
           manner
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           .
           Suppose
           a
           necessity
           of
           confining
           the
           Solemn
           Worship
           of
           the
           Church
           unto
           
             set
             Forms
          
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           grant
           that
           sundry
           Rituals
           and
           Ceremonies
           may
           be
           well
           judged
           necessary
           to
           accompany
           their
           observance
           .
           For
           without
           them
           they
           will
           quickly
           grow
           obsolete
           and
           unsatisfactory
           .
           And
           if
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           
             free
             Prayer
          
           in
           the
           Church
           be
           allowed
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           nothing
           but
           the
           Grace
           and
           Gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           with
           a
           due
           regard
           unto
           the
           
             Decency
             of
             natural
             circumstances
          
           is
           required
           in
           Divine
           service
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           admitted
           therein
           .
        
         
           Neither
           yet
           is
           
             this
             consequent
          
           ,
           how
           inseparable
           soever
           it
           seems
           from
           the
           sole
           publick
           Use
           of
           set
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           in
           sacred
           Administrations
           ,
           pleaded
           to
           prove
           them
           either
           in
           themselves
           or
           their
           use
           to
           be
           unlawful
           .
           The
           Design
           of
           this
           
           consideration
           is
           only
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           so
           far
           abased
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           so
           subject
           to
           be
           abused
           ,
           and
           do
           so
           alway
           stand
           in
           need
           to
           be
           abused
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           attain
           the
           Ends
           aimed
           at
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           much
           weakens
           the
           Plea
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           their
           imposition
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           also
           is
           
             another
             evil
          
           that
           hath
           attended
           their
           invention
           .
           The
           Guides
           of
           the
           Church
           after
           a
           while
           were
           not
           contented
           to
           make
           use
           of
           
             Humanely
             devised
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           confining
           themselves
           unto
           their
           use
           alone
           in
           all
           publick
           Administrations
           ;
           but
           moreover
           they
           judged
           it
           meet
           to
           impose
           the
           same
           practice
           on
           all
           whom
           they
           esteemed
           to
           be
           under
           their
           Power
           .
           And
           this
           at
           length
           they
           thought
           lawful
           yea
           necessary
           to
           do
           on
           penalties
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Civil
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           issue
           Capital
           .
           When
           this
           Injunction
           first
           found
           a
           prevalent
           entertainment
           is
           very
           uncertain
           .
           For
           the
           first
           two
           or
           
             three
             Centuries
          
           there
           were
           no
           Systemes
           of
           composed
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           used
           in
           any
           Church
           whatever
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           proved
           .
           Afterwards
           ,
           when
           they
           began
           to
           be
           generally
           received
           ,
           on
           such
           grounds
           and
           for
           such
           Reasons
           as
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           insist
           on
           (
           but
           may
           do
           so
           in
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           
             Nature
             and
             Use
             of
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             with
             their
             continuance
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             an
             enquiry
             into
             the
             causes
             of
             their
             Decay
             )
          
           the
           Authority
           of
           some
           
           great
           Persons
           did
           recommend
           the
           Use
           of
           
             their
             Compositions
          
           unto
           other
           Churches
           ,
           even
           such
           as
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           make
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           saw
           good
           .
           But
           as
           unto
           this
           device
           of
           their
           Imposition
           ,
           confining
           Churches
           not
           only
           unto
           the
           necessary
           use
           of
           them
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           unto
           a
           
             certain
             Composition
             and
             Collection
             of
             them
             ,
          
           we
           are
           beholding
           for
           all
           the
           advantage
           received
           thereby
           ,
           unto
           the
           
             Popes
             of
             Rome
          
           alone
           ,
           among
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           
             second
             Edition
          
           .
           For
           from
           their
           own
           Good
           Inclination
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           own
           Authority
           ,
           without
           the
           advice
           of
           Councils
           ,
           or
           pretence
           of
           Traditions
           ,
           the
           two
           
             Gorgons
             heads
          
           ,
           whereby
           in
           other
           cases
           they
           frighten
           poor
           Mortals
           ,
           and
           turn
           them
           into
           Stones
           ;
           by
           various
           Degrees
           they
           obtained
           a
           pretence
           of
           Right
           to
           impose
           them
           ,
           and
           did
           it
           accordingly
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Use
           and
           Benefit
           of
           them
           had
           been
           for
           a
           while
           pleaded
           ,
           and
           thence
           a
           progress
           made
           unto
           their
           necessity
           ,
           it
           was
           needful
           that
           they
           should
           be
           imposed
           on
           all
           Churches
           and
           Christians
           by
           their
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
          
           .
           But
           when
           afterwards
           they
           had
           insinuated
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           lodged
           in
           their
           Bowels
           ,
           the
           two
           great
           
             Idols
             of
             Transubstantiation
             and
             the
             unbloudy
             Sacrifice
             ,
          
           not
           only
           Mulcts
           Personal
           and
           Pecuniary
           ,
           but
           Capital
           punishments
           were
           enacted
           and
           executed
           to
           enforce
           their
           observance
           .
           
           This
           brought
           Fire
           and
           Faggot
           into
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           making
           Havock
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           shedding
           Blood
           of
           thousands
           .
           For
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           all
           that
           have
           suffered
           death
           in
           the
           World
           for
           their
           Testimony
           against
           the
           Idolatries
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           derives
           originally
           from
           this
           Spring
           alone
           of
           the
           necessary
           imposition
           of
           
             compleat
             Liturgical
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           sole
           foundation
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Breviary
          
           and
           Missal
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           the
           Abaddons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           these
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           once
           more
           to
           be
           so
           again
           .
           Take
           away
           this
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           they
           all
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           And
           it
           is
           worth
           Consideration
           ,
           of
           
             what
             kind
             that
             Principle
          
           is
           ,
           which
           was
           naturally
           improved
           unto
           such
           pernitious
           effects
           ;
           which
           quickly
           was
           found
           to
           be
           a
           meet
           and
           effectual
           Engine
           in
           the
           Hand
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           to
           destroy
           and
           murder
           the
           Servants
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Had
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           been
           left
           unto
           their
           primitive
           Liberty
           under
           the
           enjoined
           Duties
           of
           Reading
           and
           
             Expounding
             the
             Scripture
          
           ,
           of
           
             Singing
             Psalms
          
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
          
           of
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           of
           diligent
           
             preaching
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           with
           Prayer
           according
           unto
           the
           Abilities
           and
           spiritual
           Gifts
           of
           them
           who
           did
           preside
           
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           they
           were
           for
           some
           Ages
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           man
           to
           imagine
           what
           evils
           would
           have
           ensued
           thereon
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           of
           any
           consideration
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           those
           
             enormous
             mischiefs
          
           which
           followed
           on
           the
           contrary
           practice
           .
           And
           as
           unto
           all
           the
           Inconveniences
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           is
           pretended
           ,
           might
           ensue
           on
           this
           Liberty
           ,
           there
           is
           sufficient
           Evangelical
           Provision
           for
           their
           prevention
           or
           cure
           ,
           made
           in
           the
           Gospel
           constitution
           and
           Communion
           of
           all
           the
           true
           Churches
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           But
           this
           was
           not
           the
           whole
           of
           the
           Evil
           that
           attended
           this
           Imposition
           .
           For
           by
           this
           means
           all
           spiritual
           
             Ministerial
             Gifts
          
           were
           caused
           to
           cease
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           as
           they
           are
           Talents
           given
           to
           trade
           withal
           ,
           or
           
             manifestations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             given
             to
             profit
             or
             edify
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           they
           will
           not
           reside
           in
           any
           subject
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           abide
           if
           they
           are
           by
           any
           received
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           not
           improved
           by
           continual
           Exercise
           .
           We
           see
           every
           day
           what
           effects
           the
           contempt
           or
           neglect
           of
           them
           doth
           produce
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           Exercise
           of
           them
           being
           restrained
           ,
           and
           excluded
           by
           this
           Imposition
           ,
           they
           were
           utterly
           lost
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           it
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           rare
           thing
           for
           any
           one
           to
           be
           able
           to
           pray
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ;
           Yea
           the
           pretence
           of
           such
           an
           Ability
           
           was
           esteemed
           a
           Crime
           ,
           and
           the
           Exercise
           of
           it
           a
           Sin
           ,
           scarce
           to
           be
           pardoned
           ;
           Yet
           do
           I
           not
           find
           it
           in
           any
           of
           the
           
             ancient
             Canons
          
           reckoned
           among
           the
           faults
           for
           which
           a
           Bishop
           or
           a
           Presbyter
           were
           to
           be
           deposed
           .
           But
           that
           hereon
           arose
           in
           those
           who
           were
           called
           to
           officiate
           in
           publick
           Assemblies
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           Gifts
           which
           they
           had
           received
           for
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Divine
           Administrations
           ,
           that
           neglect
           which
           hath
           given
           a
           
             fatal
             wound
          
           unto
           the
           Light
           and
           Holiness
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           openly
           evident
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Generality
           of
           men
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           had
           
             provision
             of
             Prayers
          
           made
           for
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           purchased
           at
           an
           easy
           rate
           ,
           or
           had
           them
           provided
           for
           them
           at
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           they
           were
           contented
           to
           be
           at
           Rest
           ,
           freed
           from
           that
           
             Labour
             and
             Travel
             of
             mind
          
           ,
           which
           are
           required
           unto
           the
           constant
           Exercise
           and
           Improvement
           of
           spiritual
           Gifts
           .
           This
           Imposition
           was
           the
           Grave
           wherein
           they
           were
           buried
           .
           For
           at
           length
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           manifest
           in
           the
           Event
           ,
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           being
           provoked
           with
           their
           sloth
           and
           unbelief
           ,
           did
           withhold
           the
           Communication
           of
           such
           Gifts
           from
           the
           
             Generality
             of
             those
          
           who
           did
           officiate
           in
           Divine
           Worship
           .
           And
           hereby
           they
           lost
           also
           one
           great
           Evidence
           of
           the
           continuance
           of
           his
           
             mediatory
             Life
          
           in
           Heaven
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           known
           that
           this
           was
           and
           is
           the
           State
           of
           things
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           with
           reference
           unto
           their
           whole
           Worship
           in
           their
           publick
           Assemblies
           .
           And
           therefore
           although
           they
           have
           indulged
           divers
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           whose
           Revelations
           and
           actings
           pretended
           from
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           have
           tended
           to
           the
           confirmation
           of
           their
           Superstitions
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           have
           ventured
           at
           Notions
           about
           
             Mental
             Prayer
          
           which
           they
           understand
           not
           themselves
           ;
           Yet
           as
           unto
           
             Free
             Prayer
          
           by
           the
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           Assemblies
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           were
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           continue
           to
           be
           the
           fiercest
           opposers
           of
           it
           :
           And
           it
           is
           their
           Interest
           so
           to
           be
           .
           For
           shake
           this
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Imposition
           of
           an
           
             Entire
             Systeme
          
           of
           Humanely
           devised
           Prayers
           for
           the
           only
           way
           and
           means
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Fabrick
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           weight
           of
           their
           Religion
           (
           if
           vanity
           and
           Imagination
           may
           be
           said
           to
           have
           any
           weight
           )
           which
           is
           laid
           thereon
           ,
           will
           tumble
           into
           the
           Pit
           from
           whence
           it
           came
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           must
           here
           acquaint
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           occasion
           of
           writing
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           was
           the
           perusal
           of
           
             Mr.
             Cressies
             Preface
             to
             his
             Church
             History
             ,
          
           wherein
           out
           of
           a
           design
           to
           advance
           the
           pretended
           
             Mental
             Prayer
          
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           he
           reflects
           with
           much
           contumely
           
           and
           Reproach
           upon
           that
           
             Free
             praying
             by
             the
             Aids
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           which
           we
           plead
           for
           .
           And
           he
           will
           find
           that
           all
           his
           pretences
           are
           examined
           in
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           these
           things
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           do
           at
           this
           day
           boast
           themselves
           of
           their
           Devotions
           in
           their
           Prayers
           private
           and
           publick
           ;
           and
           have
           prevailed
           thereby
           on
           many
           disposed
           unto
           a
           compliance
           with
           them
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           Guilt
           ,
           Ignorance
           and
           Superstition
           .
           The
           vanity
           of
           their
           pretence
           hath
           been
           well
           detected
           by
           evincing
           the
           Idolatry
           whereby
           all
           or
           the
           most
           of
           their
           Devotions
           are
           vitiated
           and
           rendred
           unacceptable
           .
           But
           this
           also
           is
           of
           weight
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           provision
           of
           the
           Systeme
           and
           order
           of
           their
           whole
           Devotion
           and
           its
           Exercise
           ,
           is
           apparently
           composed
           and
           fitted
           unto
           the
           Exclusion
           of
           the
           whole
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           Prayer
           .
           And
           yet
           do
           they
           continue
           under
           an
           
             incredible
             Delusion
          
           as
           to
           oppose
           ,
           revile
           and
           condemn
           the
           Prayers
           of
           others
           who
           are
           not
           of
           their
           Communion
           ,
           on
           this
           consideration
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           make
           them
           ,
           have
           not
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           nor
           his
           Aids
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           confined
           unto
           their
           Church
           .
           But
           if
           any
           Society
           of
           men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           maintaining
           the
           outward
           profession
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           can
           do
           more
           to
           
             exclude
             the
             Holy
          
           
           
             Ghost
             and
             all
             his
             operations
          
           ,
           in
           Prayer
           and
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           than
           their
           Church
           hath
           done
           ,
           I
           shall
           acknowledge
           my self
           greatly
           mistaken
           .
           It
           is
           nothing
           but
           Ignorance
           of
           him
           and
           his
           whole
           Work
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Ends
           for
           which
           he
           is
           promised
           unto
           the
           Church
           (
           that
           I
           say
           not
           ,
           an
           Hatred
           and
           Detestation
           of
           them
           )
           that
           causeth
           any
           to
           embrace
           their
           ways
           of
           Devotion
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           .
           The
           Things
           pleaded
           for
           may
           be
           reduced
           unto
           the
           ensuing
           Heads
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           No
           Persons
           ,
           no
           Churches
           are
           obliged
           by
           vertue
           of
           any
           
             Divine
             Constitution
          
           ,
           Precept
           ,
           or
           approved
           Example
           ,
           to
           confine
           themselves
           in
           their
           publick
           or
           private
           Worship
           ,
           unto
           set
           or
           
             Humanely
             devised
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           .
           If
           any
           such
           Constitution
           ,
           Precept
           ,
           or
           Example
           can
           be
           produced
           ,
           which
           hitherto
           hath
           not
           been
           done
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           complyed
           withal
           .
           And
           whilst
           others
           are
           left
           unto
           their
           Liberty
           in
           their
           use
           ,
           this
           is
           sufficient
           to
           enervate
           all
           Pleas
           for
           their
           Imposition
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           a
           Promise
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           Promises
           made
           and
           belonging
           unto
           the
           Church
           unto
           the
           End
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           of
           the
           Communication
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           unto
           it
           ,
           as
           unto
           peculiar
           Aids
           and
           Assistances
           in
           Prayer
           .
           To
           deny
           this
           ,
           is
           to
           overthrow
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Holiness
           and
           comfort
           of
           all
           
           Believers
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           present
           Ruine
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           in
           Distress
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           Believers
           to
           look
           after
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           those
           promised
           Aids
           and
           Assistances
           in
           Prayer
           .
           Without
           this
           ,
           all
           those
           Promises
           are
           despised
           ,
           and
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           Flourish
           of
           Words
           ,
           without
           Truth
           ,
           Power
           or
           Efficacy
           in
           them
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           they
           are
           commanded
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           have
           
             blessed
             Experience
          
           of
           success
           therein
           .
           The
           former
           is
           plain
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           must
           be
           left
           unto
           their
           own
           Testimony
           living
           and
           dying
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Beyond
           the
           
             Divine
             Institution
          
           of
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Worship
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           the
           Determination
           of
           the
           Matter
           and
           Form
           which
           are
           essential
           unto
           them
           ,
           contained
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           a
           due
           Attendance
           unto
           Natural
           Light
           in
           outward
           Circumstances
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           needful
           unto
           the
           due
           and
           orderly
           Celebration
           of
           all
           publick
           Worship
           in
           its
           Assembly
           .
           If
           any
           such
           thing
           be
           pretended
           ,
           it
           is
           what
           Christ
           never
           appointed
           ,
           nor
           the
           Apostles
           ever
           practised
           ,
           nor
           the
           first
           Churches
           after
           them
           ,
           nor
           hath
           it
           any
           Promise
           of
           acceptance
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           For
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           
             Unity
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           the
           communion
           of
           Churches
           among
           themselves
           therein
           ,
           they
           may
           express
           an
           
           Agreement
           ,
           as
           in
           Doctrine
           by
           a
           joynt
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           so
           in
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           material
           and
           substantial
           parts
           of
           Worship
           ,
           with
           the
           Order
           and
           method
           thereof
           ;
           on
           which
           foundation
           they
           may
           in
           all
           things
           communicate
           with
           each
           other
           as
           Churches
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           their
           Members
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Whereas
           the
           Differences
           about
           Prayer
           under
           consideration
           ,
           concern
           
             Christian
             practice
          
           in
           the
           Vitals
           of
           Religion
           ,
           great
           respect
           is
           to
           be
           had
           unto
           the
           Experience
           of
           them
           that
           do
           believe
           ;
           where
           it
           is
           not
           obstructed
           and
           clouded
           by
           prejudices
           ,
           sloth
           ,
           or
           adverse
           Principles
           and
           Opinions
           .
           Therefore
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           consists
           principally
           in
           the
           Declaration
           of
           those
           concernments
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           relate
           unto
           practice
           and
           Experience
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           follows
           ,
        
         
           8.
           
           That
           the
           best
           Expedient
           to
           compose
           these
           Differences
           amongst
           us
           ,
           is
           for
           every
           one
           to
           
             stir
             up
             the
             Gift
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ,
          
           and
           all
           of
           us
           to
           give
           up
           our selves
           unto
           that
           Diligence
           ,
           Frequency
           ,
           Fervency
           and
           Perseverance
           in
           Prayer
           which
           God
           requireth
           of
           us
           ,
           especially
           in
           such
           a
           season
           as
           that
           wherein
           we
           live
           .
           A
           time
           wherein
           they
           ,
           who
           ever
           they
           be
           ,
           who
           trouble
           others
           ,
           may
           for
           ought
           they
           know
           ,
           be
           near
           unto
           trouble
           themselves
           .
           
           This
           will
           be
           the
           most
           effectual
           means
           to
           lead
           us
           all
           into
           the
           
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           ,
           an
           Agreement
           in
           Notions
           ,
           is
           of
           little
           Use
           or
           value
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           confess
           
             Hopes
             are
             weak
          
           concerning
           the
           due
           Application
           of
           this
           Remedy
           unto
           any
           of
           our
           Evils
           or
           Distempers
           .
           The
           Opinions
           of
           those
           who
           deny
           all
           internal
           ,
           real
           ,
           efficacious
           Operations
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           on
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           deride
           all
           their
           effects
           ,
           have
           so
           far
           diffused
           and
           riveted
           themselves
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           little
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           a
           Retreat
           unto
           those
           Aids
           and
           Reliefs
           .
           This
           Evil
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           Religion
           ,
           was
           reserved
           for
           these
           latter
           Ages
           .
           For
           although
           the
           Work
           and
           Grace
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           Divine
           Worship
           was
           much
           neglected
           and
           lost
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           Yet
           no
           Instances
           can
           be
           given
           in
           Ages
           past
           ,
           of
           such
           contempt
           cast
           upon
           all
           his
           
             internal
             Grace
             and
             Operations
          
           ,
           as
           now
           abounds
           in
           the
           World.
           If
           the
           Pelagians
           ,
           who
           were
           most
           guilty
           ,
           did
           fall
           into
           any
           such
           Excesses
           ,
           they
           have
           escaped
           the
           Records
           and
           monuments
           that
           remain
           of
           their
           Deportment
           .
           Bold
           Efforts
           they
           are
           of
           Atheistical
           Inclinations
           ,
           in
           men
           openly
           avowing
           their
           own
           Ignorance
           and
           utter
           want
           of
           all
           experience
           in
           things
           Spiritual
           and
           Heavenly
           .
           Neither
           
           doth
           the
           
             Person
             of
             Christ
             or
             his
             Office
             ,
          
           meet
           with
           better
           entertainment
           amongst
           many
           ;
           and
           by
           some
           have
           been
           treated
           with
           scurrility
           and
           Blasphemy
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           contests
           about
           Communion
           with
           Churches
           are
           great
           and
           fierce
           .
           But
           where
           these
           things
           are
           received
           and
           approved
           ,
           those
           who
           live
           not
           on
           a
           Traditionary
           Faith
           ,
           will
           not
           forsake
           Christ
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           renounce
           Faith
           and
           Experience
           ,
           for
           the
           Communion
           of
           any
           Church
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           But
           
             all
             Flesh
             almost
             ,
             hath
             corrupted
             its
             Ways
             .
          
           The
           Power
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Experience
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           being
           generally
           lost
           ,
           the
           profession
           of
           it
           is
           of
           no
           great
           use
           ,
           nor
           will
           long
           abide
           .
           Yea
           multitudes
           all
           the
           World
           over
           ,
           seem
           to
           be
           weary
           of
           the
           Religion
           which
           themselves
           profess
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           is
           pleaded
           to
           be
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           be
           it
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           where
           they
           have
           great
           secular
           advantages
           by
           their
           profession
           of
           it
           .
           There
           is
           no
           greater
           pretence
           of
           a
           flourishing
           State
           in
           Religion
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           some
           Churches
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           especially
           one
           at
           this
           day
           .
           But
           if
           the
           account
           which
           is
           given
           us
           from
           among
           themselves
           concerning
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           much
           to
           be
           gloried
           in
           .
           For
           set
           aside
           the
           multitude
           of
           
             Atheists
             ,
             Antiscripturists
          
           ,
           
           and
           avowed
           
             Disbelievers
             of
             the
             supernatural
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Herd
           that
           remains
           influenced
           into
           an
           Hatred
           and
           persecution
           of
           the
           Truth
           by
           a
           combination
           of
           men
           upholding
           themselves
           and
           their
           way
           by
           extravagant
           secular
           Interests
           and
           Advantages
           ,
           is
           not
           very
           highly
           considerable
           .
           Yea
           ,
           their
           present
           height
           seems
           to
           be
           on
           a
           precipice
           .
           What
           inroads
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           bold
           Opinions
           concerning
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           and
           the
           Demonstration
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Person
           and
           Office
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           and
           all
           his
           operations
           ,
           with
           the
           Advancement
           of
           a
           pretence
           of
           Morality
           in
           opposition
           to
           Evangelical
           Grace
           in
           its
           Nature
           and
           Efficacy
           ,
           are
           made
           every
           day
           ,
           is
           known
           unto
           all
           who
           consider
           these
           things
           .
           And
           although
           the
           effects
           of
           this
           Poyson
           discover
           themselves
           daily
           ,
           in
           the
           decays
           of
           Piety
           ,
           the
           encrease
           of
           Immoralities
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           the
           abounding
           of
           flagitious
           Sins
           ,
           exposing
           Nations
           unto
           the
           high
           Displeasure
           of
           God
           ;
           Yet
           the
           security
           of
           most
           in
           this
           state
           of
           things
           ,
           proclaims
           it self
           in
           various
           fruits
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           can
           never
           be
           sufficiently
           deplored
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           therefore
           ,
           one
           means
           of
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           its
           Deliverance
           
           out
           of
           these
           Evils
           ,
           is
           a
           due
           attendance
           unto
           the
           discharge
           of
           this
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           
             Declaration
             of
             its
             Nature
          
           ,
           with
           a
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Springs
           and
           Causes
           from
           whence
           it
           derives
           its
           efficacy
           ,
           which
           are
           attempted
           in
           the
           Ensuing
           Discourse
           ,
           may
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           through
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           of
           some
           Use
           unto
           such
           whose
           minds
           are
           sincere
           in
           their
           Enquiries
           after
           Truth
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           13.
           l.
           17.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           16.
           l.
           15.
           
           Supplication
           .
           And
           it
           is
           .
           l.
           19.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           18.
           l.
           13.
           these
           ,
           r.
           therefore
           :
           l.
           14.
           in
           ,
           r.
           for
           .
           l.
           15.
           but
           ,
           r.
           put
           .
           p.
           23.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           out
           for
           ;
           p.
           28.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           prophecy
           .
           p.
           41.
           
             margin
             .
             dele
          
           Abba
           Father
           ,
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           .
           l.
           7.
           r.
           Ymma
           .
           l.
           9.
           in
           regard
           ,
           r.
           is
           required
           .
           l.
           11.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           p.
           51.
           l.
           12.
           what
           whereas
           ,
           r.
           that
           .
           p.
           72.
           l.
           26.
           liked
           not
           .
           p.
           73.
           
           
             These
             words
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             Omnino
             oportet
             nos
             ,
             were
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             quotation
             which
             is
             omitted
             ;
             the
             whole
             is
             as
             followeth
             :
             Omnino
             oportet
             nos
             orationis
             tempore
             in
             curiam
             intrare
             coelestem
             ,
             illam
             utique
             curiam
             in
             qua
             Rex
             Regum
             stellato
             sedet
             solio
             ,
             circumdante
             innumerabili
             &
             inessabili
             beatorum
             Spirituum
             exercitu
             .
             Quanta
             ergo
             cum
             reverentia
             ,
             quanto
             timore
             ,
             quantâ
             illuc
             humilitate
             accedere
             debet
             ,
             è
             palude
             sua
             procedens
             ranuncula
             vilis
             ?
             quàm
             tremebundus
             ,
             quàm
             denique
             humilis
             &
             solicitus
             ,
             &
             toto
             intentus
             animo
             Majestatali
             gloriae
             !
          
           Bernard
           .
           Serm.
           de
           quatuor
           orandi
           modis
           .
           ]
           p.
           74.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           Prayers
           .
           p.
           119.
           l.
           22.
           
           Others
           there
           are
           .
           p.
           120.
           l.
           28.
           unwearied
           ,
           r.
           unvaried
           .
           p.
           142.
           l.
           2.
           this
           ,
           r.
           their
           .
           p.
           144.
           l.
           21.
           
           Afflictions
           ,
           r.
           Affections
           .
           p.
           175.
           l.
           21.
           their
           ,
           r.
           these
           .
           p.
           201.
           l.
           26.
           the
           ,
           r.
           their
           .
           p.
           202.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           noxious
           .
           l.
           14.
           r.
           obnoxious
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         THE
         WORK
         OF
         THE
         Holy
         Spirit
         IN
         PRAYER
         ,
         AS
         The
         Spirit
         of
         Grace
         and
         Supplications
         ;
         and
         the
         Duty
         of
         Believers
         therein
         ;
         with
         a
         brief
         enquiry
         into
         the
         nature
         and
         use
         of
         Mental
         Prayer
         ,
         and
         Forms
         .
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Use
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Works
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           towards
           Believers
           ,
           are
           either
           general
           and
           not
           confined
           with
           a
           respect
           unto
           any
           one
           Duty
           more
           than
           another
           ;
           or
           particular
           ,
           with
           respect
           
           unto
           some
           especial
           Duty
           .
           Of
           the
           first
           sort
           are
           ,
           Regeneration
           and
           Sanctification
           ,
           which
           being
           common
           unto
           them
           all
           ,
           are
           the
           general
           Principles
           of
           all
           actings
           of
           Grace
           or
           particular
           Duties
           ,
           in
           them
           .
           But
           there
           are
           moreover
           sundry
           especial
           Works
           or
           Operations
           of
           this
           holy
           Spirit
           in
           and
           towards
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           although
           they
           may
           be
           reduced
           unto
           the
           general
           head
           of
           Sanctification
           ,
           yet
           they
           fall
           under
           an
           especial
           consideration
           proper
           unto
           themselves
           ;
           of
           this
           sort
           is
           the
           
             Aid
             or
             Assistance
             which
             he
             gives
             unto
             us
             ,
             in
             our
             Prayers
          
           and
           Supplications
           .
        
         
           I
           suppose
           it
           will
           be
           granted
           that
           Prayer
           in
           the
           whole
           compass
           and
           extent
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           ,
           comprizing
           Meditation
           ,
           Supplication
           ,
           Praise
           ,
           and
           Thanksgiving
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           signal
           Duties
           of
           Religion
           .
           The
           Light
           of
           nature
           in
           its
           most
           pregnant
           notions
           ,
           with
           its
           practical
           Language
           in
           the
           Consciences
           of
           mankind
           ,
           concur
           in
           their
           suffrage
           with
           the
           Scripture
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           For
           they
           both
           of
           them
           jointly
           witness
           that
           it
           is
           not
           only
           an
           important
           Duty
           in
           Religion
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           without
           it
           ,
           there
           neither
           is
           nor
           can
           be
           the
           
             exercise
             of
             any
             Religion
          
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Never
           any
           Persons
           lived
           in
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           a
           Deity
           ,
           but
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           same
           apprehension
           ,
           they
           thought
           the
           duty
           
           of
           
             Vows
             ,
             Prayers
          
           and
           Praises
           incumbent
           on
           them
           as
           they
           found
           occasion
           .
           Yea
           although
           they
           found
           out
           external
           Ceremonious
           ways
           of
           solemnizing
           their
           Devotions
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           this
           
             Duty
             of
             Prayer
             alone
          
           ,
           which
           was
           their
           Natural
           ,
           Necessary
           ,
           fundamental
           Acknowledgment
           of
           that
           divine
           Being
           which
           they
           did
           own
           .
           Neither
           are
           there
           any
           considerable
           stories
           extant
           recording
           the
           monuments
           of
           the
           antient
           Heathen
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           wherein
           (
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           degenerate
           Christianity
           it
           may
           be
           spoken
           )
           there
           are
           not
           more
           frequent
           accounts
           given
           of
           their
           
             sacred
             Invocations
          
           and
           Supplications
           unto
           their
           supposed
           Gods
           ,
           than
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Historical
           Monuments
           and
           stories
           concerning
           the
           Actions
           of
           Christian
           Nations
           in
           these
           latter
           Ages
           .
           This
           therefore
           is
           the
           most
           natural
           and
           most
           eminent
           way
           and
           means
           of
           our
           Converse
           with
           God
           ,
           without
           which
           converse
           we
           have
           no
           present
           advantage
           above
           the
           beasts
           that
           perish
           ;
           but
           such
           as
           will
           turn
           unto
           our
           eternal
           disadvantage
           in
           that
           misery
           whereof
           they
           are
           uncapable
           .
           This
           is
           the
           way
           whereby
           we
           exercise
           towards
           him
           all
           that
           Grace
           which
           we
           do
           receive
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           render
           him
           an
           acceptable
           acknowledgment
           of
           that
           Homage
           and
           Revenue
           of
           Glory
           ,
           which
           
           we
           are
           never
           able
           to
           exhibit
           in
           their
           due
           kind
           and
           measure
           .
           Of
           what
           use
           and
           advantage
           the
           due
           performance
           of
           this
           Duty
           is
           unto
           our selves
           ,
           no
           man
           is
           able
           fully
           to
           express
           ;
           every
           one
           can
           add
           somewhat
           of
           his
           own
           experience
           .
           But
           we
           need
           not
           insist
           on
           the
           Commendation
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           for
           it
           will
           be
           said
           by
           
             whom
             was
             it
             ever
             discommended
          
           ?
        
         
           And
           I
           wish
           I
           saw
           Reason
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           that
           Reply
           .
           For
           not
           only
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           most
           ,
           but
           the
           declared
           Opinions
           of
           many
           do
           evidence
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Excellency
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           nor
           its
           necessity
           ,
           do
           find
           that
           acceptance
           and
           esteem
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           as
           is
           pretended
           .
           But
           this
           being
           not
           my
           present
           design
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           further
           insist
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           purpose
           is
           not
           to
           treat
           of
           the
           
             Nature
             ,
             Necessity
             ,
             Properties
             ,
             Uses
             ,
             Effects
          
           and
           Advantages
           of
           this
           gracious
           Duty
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           vital
           breath
           of
           our
           spiritual
           Life
           ,
           unto
           God.
           It
           s
           original
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           as
           the
           first
           and
           principal
           means
           of
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           a
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           whereof
           the
           neglect
           is
           a
           sufficient
           evidence
           of
           
             practical
             Atheism
          
           ;
           (
           for
           he
           that
           prayeth
           not
           ,
           says
           
             in
             his
             heart
             there
             is
             no
             God
             )
          
           Its
           Direction
           in
           the
           Scripture
           as
           to
           the
           Rule
           ,
           manner
           and
           proper
           object
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           Necessity
           of
           its
           constant
           
           use
           and
           practice
           ,
           both
           from
           especial
           Commands
           and
           our
           state
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           variety
           of
           inward
           and
           outward
           occasions
           that
           may
           befal
           us
           ,
           or
           we
           may
           be
           exercised
           withal
           ;
           Arguments
           ,
           motives
           and
           encouragements
           unto
           constancy
           ,
           fervency
           ,
           and
           perseverance
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           Duty
           of
           it
           ;
           with
           known
           Examples
           of
           its
           mighty
           efficacy
           and
           marvellous
           success
           ;
           the
           certain
           Advantages
           which
           the
           Souls
           of
           Believers
           ,
           do
           receive
           thereby
           ,
           in
           spiritual
           Aids
           and
           supplies
           of
           strength
           ,
           with
           peace
           and
           consolation
           ,
           with
           sundry
           other
           of
           its
           concernments
           ,
           although
           much
           treated
           of
           already
           by
           many
           ,
           might
           yet
           be
           further
           considered
           and
           improved
           .
           But
           none
           of
           these
           are
           my
           present
           design
           .
           The
           interest
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           by
           his
           gracious
           Operations
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           that
           alone
           which
           I
           shall
           enquire
           into
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Work
           and
           actings
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
          
           in
           and
           towards
           Believers
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Duty
           of
           prayer
           ,
           are
           more
           
             frequently
             and
             expresly
          
           asserted
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           than
           his
           Operations
           with
           respect
           unto
           any
           other
           particular
           Grace
           or
           Duty
           what
           ever
           .
           If
           this
           should
           be
           called
           into
           question
           ,
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           I
           hope
           will
           sufficiently
           vindicate
           and
           confirm
           
           Truth
           .
           But
           hereby
           Believers
           are
           instructed
           as
           in
           the
           importance
           of
           the
           Duty
           it self
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           use
           and
           necessity
           of
           the
           
             Aid
             and
             Assistance
          
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           and
           unto
           the
           right
           discharge
           or
           performance
           of
           it
           .
           For
           where
           
             frequent
             ,
             plain
          
           Revelations
           concur
           in
           multiplied
           commands
           and
           directions
           ,
           with
           continual
           Experience
           as
           it
           is
           with
           them
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           their
           Instruction
           is
           firm
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           way
           of
           being
           fixed
           on
           their
           minds
           .
           As
           this
           rendreth
           an
           Enquiry
           hereinto
           both
           necessary
           and
           seasonable
           ;
           for
           what
           can
           be
           more
           so
           ,
           than
           that
           wherein
           the
           spiritual
           life
           and
           comfort
           of
           Believers
           are
           so
           highly
           concerned
           ,
           and
           which
           exhibiteth
           unto
           us
           so
           gracious
           a
           condescention
           of
           
             Divine
             Love
          
           and
           Goodness
           ;
           so
           moreover
           ,
           the
           opposition
           that
           is
           made
           in
           the
           World
           against
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           herein
           ,
           above
           all
           other
           his
           Operations
           ,
           requires
           that
           something
           be
           spoken
           in
           the
           vindication
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Enmity
           hereunto
           seems
           to
           be
           peculiar
           unto
           these
           latter
           Ages
           ,
           I
           mean
           among
           such
           as
           pretend
           unto
           any
           acquaintance
           with
           these
           things
           ,
           from
           the
           Scripture
           .
           It
           will
           be
           hard
           to
           find
           an
           instance
           in
           former
           Ages
           ,
           of
           any
           unto
           whom
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           
             Grace
             and
             Supplications
          
           ,
           was
           a
           reproach
           .
           But
           as
           now
           the
           contradiction
           
           herein
           is
           great
           and
           fierce
           ;
           so
           is
           there
           not
           any
           difference
           concerning
           any
           practical
           duty
           of
           Religion
           ,
           wherein
           Parties
           at
           variance
           are
           more
           confident
           and
           satisfied
           ,
           in
           and
           about
           their
           own
           apprehensions
           ,
           than
           they
           are
           ,
           who
           dissent
           about
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           our
           Prayers
           and
           Supplications
           .
           For
           those
           who
           oppose
           what
           is
           ascribed
           by
           others
           unto
           him
           herein
           ,
           are
           not
           content
           to
           deny
           and
           reject
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           refuse
           a
           communion
           in
           the
           faith
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           work
           so
           ascribed
           unto
           him
           ;
           but
           moreover
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           confidence
           they
           have
           in
           their
           own
           conceptions
           ,
           that
           they
           revile
           and
           
             speak
             evil
             contemptuously
          
           and
           despitefully
           of
           what
           they
           do
           oppose
           .
           Hence
           Ability
           to
           pray
           ,
           as
           is
           pleaded
           ,
           by
           the
           Assistance
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           allowed
           to
           be
           a
           Gift
           ,
           or
           a
           Grace
           ,
           or
           a
           Duty
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           useful
           among
           men
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           derided
           and
           scorned
           as
           a
           
             paltry
             faculty
          
           fit
           to
           be
           exploded
           from
           among
           Christians
           .
           And
           at
           length
           it
           is
           traduced
           as
           an
           invention
           and
           artifice
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           to
           the
           surprizal
           and
           offence
           of
           many
           sober
           persons
           ;
           the
           unadvisedness
           of
           which
           insinuation
           ,
           the
           ensuing
           discourse
           will
           manifest
           .
        
         
           Others
           again
           ,
           profess
           that
           of
           all
           the
           Priviledges
           whereof
           they
           are
           made
           partakers
           
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Aids
           ,
           Assistances
           or
           Gifts
           which
           they
           receive
           from
           or
           by
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           communicates
           and
           helps
           them
           withal
           in
           their
           Prayers
           and
           Supplications
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           excellent
           and
           inestimable
           .
           And
           herein
           they
           have
           living
           and
           dying
           ,
           in
           all
           Troubles
           ,
           Distresses
           ,
           Temptations
           and
           Persecutions
           ,
           such
           assurance
           and
           satisfaction
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           are
           not
           in
           the
           least
           moved
           with
           all
           the
           scorn
           and
           contempt
           that
           are
           cast
           upon
           their
           profession
           and
           practice
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Gift
           which
           they
           have
           received
           ;
           but
           rather
           judge
           ,
           that
           they
           contract
           the
           guilt
           of
           great
           sin
           to
           themselves
           ,
           by
           whom
           this
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           reproached
           .
           Hence
           I
           know
           not
           any
           difference
           about
           Religious
           things
           ,
           that
           is
           managed
           with
           greater
           Animosities
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           worse
           Consequents
           ,
           than
           this
           which
           is
           about
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           the
           hinge
           on
           which
           all
           other
           differences
           about
           Divine
           Worship
           do
           turn
           and
           depend
           .
           It
           may
           therefore
           be
           well
           worth
           our
           while
           ,
           yea
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           ,
           sedately
           and
           diligently
           to
           enquire
           into
           what
           the
           Scripture
           teacheth
           us
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           wherein
           we
           must
           acquiesce
           ,
           and
           whereby
           all
           Experiences
           on
           the
           one
           side
           or
           the
           other
           must
           be
           tryed
           and
           regulated
           .
           
           Two
           things
           therefore
           I
           do
           propose
           unto
           my self
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           ,
           concerning
           both
           which
           I
           shall
           plainly
           and
           briefly
           endeavour
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           indifferent
           and
           unprejudiced
           Readers
           .
           And
           these
           are
           first
           ,
           to
           evince
           
             that
             there
             is
             promised
             ,
             and
             actually
             granted
             an
             especial
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Prayers
             or
             praises
             of
             Believers
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
          
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           declare
           the
           
             Nature
             of
             that
             work
             wherein
             it
             doth
             consist
             ,
          
           or
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           operation
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           therein
           .
           And
           if
           in
           these
           things
           no
           impression
           can
           be
           made
           on
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           possessed
           with
           those
           mighty
           prejudices
           which
           reject
           their
           very
           Proposal
           ,
           and
           all
           consideration
           of
           them
           with
           contempt
           ;
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           of
           use
           ,
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           being
           not
           byassed
           with
           the
           undue
           love
           or
           hatred
           of
           parties
           of
           men
           ,
           nor
           elated
           with
           high
           valuations
           of
           their
           own
           conceptions
           above
           those
           of
           others
           ,
           whom
           they
           think
           they
           have
           reason
           if
           not
           to
           hate
           ,
           yet
           to
           scorn
           ,
           do
           sincerely
           desire
           to
           live
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           preferr
           the
           performance
           of
           their
           Duty
           unto
           all
           other
           considerations
           ,
           endeavouring
           to
           subdue
           their
           inclinations
           and
           affections
           thereunto
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           desire
           more
           of
           any
           Reader
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           will
           grant
           that
           he
           is
           herein
           conversant
           about
           things
           ,
           which
           will
           have
           an
           influence
           into
           his
           everlasting
           account
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           
             
               Zech.
               12.
               10.
            
             
             Opened
             and
             vindicated
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           especial
           Promise
           of
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           unto
           the
           end
           under
           consideration
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           I
           shall
           lay
           as
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           ensuing
           discourse
           ,
           Zech.
           12.
           10.
           
           
             I
             will
             pour
             upon
             the
             House
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Jerusalem
             the
             spirit
             of
             Grace
             and
             Supplications
             .
          
           The
           Spirit
           here
           promised
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           especial
           end
           for
           which
           he
           is
           promised
           .
           And
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Administration
           in
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           the
           promise
           is
           expressed
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             I
             will
             pour
             out
          
           .
           The
           same
           word
           is
           used
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           Ezek.
           39.
           29.
           
           Joel
           2.
           28.
           as
           are
           also
           other
           words
           of
           the
           same
           importance
           which
           we
           render
           by
           
             pouring
             out
          
           ,
           as
           Prov.
           1.
           23.
           
           Isa.
           32.
           15.
           
           Chap.
           44.
           3.
           
           Chap.
           52.
           10.
           
        
         
           Two
           things
           have
           been
           elsewhere
           declared
           concerning
           this
           Expression
           ,
           applied
           unto
           the
           Communication
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           That
           a
           plentiful
           Dispensation
           of
           him
           unto
           the
           end
           for
           which
           he
           is
           promised
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           a
           singular
           and
           eminent
           Degree
           in
           his
           operations
           ,
           is
           intended
           therein
           .
           
           The
           Apostle
           expresseth
           this
           word
           ,
           or
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           what
           is
           promised
           in
           it
           ,
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Tit.
           3.
           6.
           
             he
             hath
             richly
          
           ,
           or
           abundantly
           ,
           
             poured
             out
             his
             spirit
          
           .
           Not
           therefore
           a
           meer
           Grant
           and
           Communication
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           a
           
             plentiful
             Effusion
             of
             him
          
           is
           intended
           ;
           which
           must
           have
           some
           eminent
           Effects
           ,
           as
           pledges
           and
           tokens
           thereof
           .
           For
           it
           is
           absurd
           to
           speak
           of
           a
           
             plentiful
             abundant
             Effusion
          
           with
           Degrees
           above
           what
           was
           before
           granted
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           be
           no
           certain
           ways
           or
           means
           whereby
           it
           may
           be
           evidenced
           and
           demonstrated
           .
           The
           Spirit
           therefore
           is
           so
           promised
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           to
           produce
           some
           
             notable
             and
             peculiar
             Effects
          
           of
           his
           Communication
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           this
           Promise
           is
           peculiar
           unto
           the
           Days
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           I
           mean
           every
           Promise
           is
           so
           ,
           where
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           
             pouring
             out
             the
             Spirit
          
           on
           men
           ;
           which
           may
           be
           evinced
           by
           the
           consideration
           of
           every
           place
           where
           this
           expression
           is
           used
           .
           But
           in
           this
           place
           it
           is
           most
           unquestionable
           ,
           the
           immediate
           effect
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           
             a
             looking
             unto
             Christ
          
           as
           he
           was
           pierced
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           yet
           further
           observed
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           tacit
           comparison
           in
           it
           ,
           with
           
             some
             other
             time
             or
             season
          
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           act
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           or
           whereby
           he
           gave
           his
           Spirit
           before
           ;
           but
           not
           in
           that
           
             way
             ,
             manner
          
           ,
           
           or
           measure
           ,
           that
           he
           now
           promiseth
           to
           bestow
           him
           .
           Of
           the
           whole
           of
           these
           observations
           ,
           Dydimus
           gives
           us
           a
           brief
           account
           ,
           
             De
             Spir.
             Sanct.
             l.
          
           1.
           
           
             Significat
             autem
             effusionis
             verbum
             ,
             largam
             ,
             &
             divitem
             muneris
             abundantiam
             ;
             itaque
             cùmunus
             quis
             alicubi
             ,
             aut
             duo
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             accipiunt
             ,
             non
             dicitur
             ,
             Effundam
             de
             Spiritu
             meo
             ,
             sed
             tunc
             quando
             in
             universas
             gentes
             munus
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             redundaverit
             .
          
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           Those
           unto
           whom
           he
           is
           thus
           promised
           ,
           are
           
             the
             House
             of
             David
          
           and
           the
           
             Inhabitants
             of
             Jerusalem
          
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           expressed
           in
           a
           Distribution
           into
           the
           
             ruling
             family
          
           and
           the
           
             body
             of
             the
             people
          
           under
           their
           rule
           .
           And
           the
           Family
           of
           David
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           in
           supream
           power
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           Zerubbabel
           ,
           is
           expresly
           mentioned
           for
           three
           reasons
           :
           (
           1.
           )
           Because
           the
           Faithfulness
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Promises
           ,
           was
           concerned
           in
           the
           preservation
           of
           that
           Family
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Messiah
           was
           to
           spring
           ,
           Christ
           himself
           being
           thereby
           in
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           typed
           out
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Because
           all
           the
           Promises
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           were
           first
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           in
           the
           
             Person
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           so
           typed
           by
           David
           and
           his
           House
           .
           On
           him
           the
           Spirit
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           was
           first
           to
           be
           
             poured
             out
             in
             all
             fullness
          
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           to
           be
           communicated
           
           unto
           others
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           It
           may
           be
           to
           denote
           the
           especial
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           that
           should
           be
           communicated
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           be
           imployed
           in
           the
           Rule
           and
           conduct
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           under
           him
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           Head
           thereof
           .
           And
           the
           
             Inhabitants
             of
             Jerusalem
          
           ,
           is
           a
           phrase
           expressive
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           ;
           because
           that
           was
           the
           seat
           of
           all
           their
           publick
           ordinances
           of
           worship
           .
           See
           Psal.
           122.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Wherefore
           the
           whole
           
             spiritual
             Church
             of
             God
          
           ,
           all
           Believers
           are
           the
           object
           of
           this
           Promise
           as
           represented
           in
           the
           Family
           of
           David
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           especial
           Qualifications
           of
           the
           promised
           Spirit
           are
           two
           :
           For
           (
           1.
           )
           He
           is
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
          
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           the
           Greek
           constantly
           render
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           we
           from
           the
           
             Latine
             Gratia
             ,
             Grace
          
           ,
           is
           derived
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           is
           also
           the
           following
           word
           ,
           which
           signifies
           to
           
             have
             Mercy
          
           ,
           or
           Compassion
           ,
           to
           be
           Gracious
           ;
           as
           all
           the
           words
           whereby
           Gods
           Gracious
           dealings
           with
           Sinners
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           do
           include
           the
           signification
           of
           Pity
           ,
           Compassion
           ,
           free
           Goodness
           and
           Bounty
           .
           And
           it
           is
           variously
           used
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Sometimes
           for
           the
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           fountain
           of
           all
           gracious
           and
           merciful
           effects
           towards
           us
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           7.
           
           Chap.
           4.
           
           4
           ,
           16.
           
           Chap.
           5.
           2
           ,
           14
           ,
           20.
           
           Chap.
           6.
           1.
           
           Chap.
           11.
           5.
           1
           
           Cor.
           1.
           3.
           and
           in
           other
           places
           innumerable
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           for
           the
           
             principal
             Effect
             hereof
          
           ,
           or
           the
           gracious
           Favour
           of
           God
           whereby
           he
           accepts
           us
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           5.
           2
           
           Thes.
           1.
           12.
           which
           is
           the
           Grace
           the
           Apostle
           prays
           for
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Rom.
           16.
           20.
           1
           
           Cor.
           16.
           23.
           
           And
           sometimes
           it
           is
           applied
           unto
           the
           
             Favour
             of
             men
          
           ,
           and
           acceptation
           with
           them
           ,
           called
           the
           
             finding
             grace
             or
             favour
          
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           any
           ,
           Gen.
           39.
           4
           ,
           21.
           
           Chap.
           41.
           24.
           1
           
           Sam.
           2.
           26.
           
           Rom.
           15.
           11.
           
           Esther
           2.
           15
           ,
           17.
           
           Chap.
           5.
           2.
           
           Luk.
           2.
           52.
           
           Acts
           4.
           33.
           
           And
           sometimes
           for
           the
           free
           effectual
           
             Efficacy
             of
             Grace
          
           in
           those
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           ,
           Acts
           14.
           26.
           1
           
           Cor.
           15.
           10.
           2
           
           Cor.
           11.
           9.
           
           And
           sometimes
           for
           our
           Justification
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           by
           the
           free
           Grace
           or
           favour
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           John
           1.
           17.
           1
           
           Pet.
           1.
           13.
           
           For
           the
           Gospel
           it self
           ,
           as
           the
           instrument
           of
           the
           declaration
           and
           communication
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           1.
           
           Eph.
           3.
           2.
           
           Col.
           1.
           6.
           
           Tit.
           2.
           11.
           
           For
           the
           
             free
             donation
          
           of
           the
           Grace
           and
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           John
           1.
           16.
           
           Eph.
           4.
           7.
           
           And
           many
           other
           significations
           it
           hath
           ,
           which
           belong
           not
           unto
           our
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Three
           things
           may
           be
           intended
           in
           this
           adjunct
           ;
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           A
           respect
           of
           the
           
             Soveraign
             Cause
          
           of
           
           his
           Dispensation
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           other
           but
           the
           
             mere
             Grace
          
           of
           God.
           He
           may
           be
           called
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           because
           his
           donation
           is
           an
           effect
           of
           Grace
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           respect
           unto
           any
           desert
           in
           those
           unto
           whom
           he
           is
           given
           .
           This
           Reason
           of
           the
           Appellation
           is
           declared
           ,
           Titus
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           The
           sole
           cause
           and
           reason
           in
           opposition
           unto
           our
           
             own
             works
          
           or
           deservings
           of
           the
           
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             Spirit
             upon
             us
             ,
          
           is
           the
           Love
           and
           Kindness
           of
           God
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           whence
           he
           may
           be
           justly
           called
           ,
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
          
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Because
           he
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           all
           Grace
           in
           and
           unto
           them
           on
           whom
           he
           is
           
             poured
             out
          
           ;
           So
           God
           is
           called
           the
           
             God
             of
             all
             Grace
          
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           Fountain
           and
           Author
           of
           it
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           is
           the
           immediate
           efficient
           cause
           of
           all
           Grace
           in
           us
           ,
           hath
           been
           elsewhere
           proved
           both
           in
           general
           and
           in
           the
           principal
           instances
           of
           Regeneration
           and
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           yet
           further
           confirmed
           in
           what
           doth
           ensue
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           commonly
           used
           for
           that
           Grace
           or
           Favour
           which
           one
           hath
           with
           another
           :
           
             Let
             me
             find
             grace
             in
             thy
             sight
             ,
          
           as
           in
           the
           instances
           before-quoted
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Spirit
           also
           may
           be
           called
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           because
           those
           on
           whom
           he
           is
           
             poured
             out
          
           ,
           have
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           with
           God
           ;
           they
           are
           gracious
           with
           him
           as
           being
           
           
             accepted
             in
             the
             beloved
          
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           18.
           
           Whereas
           therefore
           all
           these
           concur
           where-ever
           this
           Spirit
           is
           communicated
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           reason
           why
           we
           may
           not
           judge
           them
           all
           here
           included
           ;
           though
           that
           in
           the
           second
           place
           be
           especially
           intended
           .
           The
           Spirit
           is
           promised
           to
           work
           Grace
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           in
           all
           on
           whom
           he
           is
           bestowed
           .
        
         
           He
           is
           as
           thus
           poured
           out
           a
           Spirit
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           of
           Supplications
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           
             Prayer
             for
             Grace
             and
             mercy
          
           .
           The
           word
           is
           formed
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           be
           gracious
           or
           merciful
           ;
           and
           expressing
           our
           Act
           towards
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           Prayer
           for
           Grace
           ,
           Supplication
           .
           And
           the
           original
           word
           is
           never
           used
           but
           to
           express
           
             vocal
             prayer
          
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           by
           private
           persons
           .
           
             Harken
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             Supplications
          
           is
           rendred
           by
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Heb.
           5.
           7.
           in
           which
           place
           alone
           in
           the
           Scripture
           that
           word
           is
           used
           .
           Originally
           it
           signifies
           a
           Bough
           or
           
             Olive
             branch
          
           wrapt
           about
           with
           Wooll
           or
           Bays
           ,
           or
           something
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ,
           which
           those
           carried
           in
           their
           hands
           and
           lifted
           up
           ,
           who
           were
           Suppliants
           unto
           others
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           Peace
           ,
           or
           the
           averting
           of
           their
           Displeasure
           .
           Hence
           came
           the
           phrase
           of
           
             velamenta
             praeferre
          
           ,
           to
           hold
           out
           such
           covered
           branches
           .
           So
           
             Livy
             de
             Bel.
             Punic
             .
             Ramas
          
           
           
             oleae
             ,
             ac
             velamenta
             alia
             Supplicantium
             portantes
             ,
             orant
             ut
             reciperent
             sese
             :
             Holding
             forth
             Olive
             branches
             and
             other
             covered
             tokens
             used
             by
             Suppliants
             ,
             they
             prayed
             that
             they
             might
             be
             received
          
           into
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           .
           Which
           custome
           Virgil
           declares
           in
           his
           Aeneas
           addressing
           himself
           to
           Evander
           .
        
         
           
             Optime
             Grajugenum
             ,
             cui
             me
             fortuna
             precari
             ,
          
           
             Et
             vitta
             comptos
             voluit
             praetendere
             Ramos
             .
          
        
         
           And
           they
           called
           them
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Branches
             of
             Supplication
          
           ,
           or
           Prayer
           .
           And
           they
           constantly
           called
           those
           Prayers
           which
           they
           made
           solemnly
           unto
           their
           gods
           ,
           Supplicia
           and
           
             Supplicationes
             ,
             Liv.
             lib.
          
           10.
           
           
             Eo
             anno
             multa
             prodigia
             erant
             ,
             quarum
             avertendarum
             causa
             Supplicationes
             in
             biduum
             Senatus
             decrevit
             .
          
           A
           form
           of
           which
           kind
           of
           Prayer
           we
           have
           in
           
             Cato
             ,
             de
             re
             rustica
             ,
             cap
          
           13.
           
           
             Mars
             pater
             te
             precor
             quaesoque
             ut
             calamitates
             —
             .
          
        
         
           Some
           render
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           Miserationes
           ,
           or
           Lamentationes
           ,
           and
           interpret
           it
           of
           mens
           bemoaning
           themselves
           in
           their
           Prayers
           for
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           issue
           varies
           not
           from
           the
           sense
           insisted
           on
           .
           But
           whereas
           it
           is
           derived
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           signifies
           to
           be
           
             merciful
             or
             gracious
          
           ,
           and
           expresses
           an
           act
           of
           ours
           towards
           God
           ,
           it
           can
           
           properly
           signifie
           nothing
           but
           Supplications
           for
           Mercy
           and
           Grace
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           otherwise
           used
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           See
           Job
           40.
           21.
           
           Prov.
           18.
           23.
           
           Dan.
           9.
           3.
           
           Jer.
           31.
           60.
           2
           
           Chron.
           6.
           21.
           
           Jer.
           3.
           21.
           
           Psal.
           28.
           2
           ,
           6.
           31
           ,
           23.
           116.
           1.
           130.
           2.
           140.
           7.
           143.
           1.
           
           Dan.
           9.
           18.
           25.
           
           Psal.
           46.
           6.
           which
           are
           all
           the
           places
           ,
           besides
           this
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           is
           used
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           it
           denotes
           ,
           
             deprecation
             of
             Evil
          
           and
           Supplication
           for
           Grace
           ,
           constantly
           in
           the
           plural
           Number
           to
           denote
           the
           Earnestness
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           these
           are
           properly
           Supplications
           for
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           in
           freedom
           and
           deliverance
           from
           Evil
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           Synecdoche
           for
           all
           sorts
           of
           Prayer
           whatever
           .
           We
           may
           therefore
           enquire
           in
           what
           sense
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           called
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Supplication
          
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           the
           Reason
           of
           this
           Attribution
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           he
           must
           be
           so
           either
           formally
           or
           efficiently
           ,
           either
           because
           he
           is
           so
           in
           himself
           ,
           or
           unto
           us
           .
           If
           in
           the
           former
           way
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           a
           Spirit
           who
           
             himself
             prayeth
          
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           import
           of
           those
           Hebraisms
           ,
           aboundeth
           in
           that
           Duty
           .
           As
           a
           
             man
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             Isaiah
          
           55.
           7.
           or
           a
           
             man
             of
             Blood
          
           is
           a
           man
           wholly
           given
           to
           wickedness
           and
           violence
           ;
           So
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Supplication
          
           should
           be
           a
           Spirit
           
           abounding
           in
           Prayer
           for
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           the
           diverting
           of
           evil
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           imports
           .
           Now
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           cannot
           be
           thus
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Supplication
          
           ,
           neither
           for
           himself
           nor
           us
           .
           No
           Imagination
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           can
           be
           admitted
           with
           respect
           unto
           himself
           ,
           without
           the
           highest
           Blasphemy
           .
           Nor
           can
           he
           in
           his
           
             own
             Person
          
           make
           Supplications
           for
           us
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           any
           such
           Interposition
           in
           Heaven
           on
           our
           behalf
           is
           in
           the
           Scripture
           wholly
           confined
           unto
           the
           Priestly
           Office
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Intercession
           ,
           all
           Prayer
           ,
           whether
           Oral
           or
           Interpretative
           only
           ,
           is
           the
           Act
           of
           a
           nature
           inferiour
           unto
           that
           which
           is
           prayed
           unto
           .
           This
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           hath
           not
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           Nature
           inferiour
           unto
           that
           which
           is
           Divine
           .
           We
           cannot
           therefore
           suppose
           him
           to
           be
           formally
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Supplication
           ,
           unless
           we
           deny
           his
           Deity
           .
           He
           is
           therefore
           so
           Efficiently
           with
           respect
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           he
           is
           promised
           unto
           us
           .
           Our
           enquiry
           therefore
           in
           General
           is
           how
           or
           in
           what
           sense
           he
           is
           so
           .
           And
           there
           are
           but
           two
           ways
           conceivable
           whereby
           this
           may
           be
           affirmed
           of
           him
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           By
           working
           
             Gracious
             Inclinations
          
           and
           dispositions
           in
           us
           unto
           this
           Duty
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           By
           giving
           a
           Gracious
           Ability
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           it
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           .
           These
           therefore
           must
           belong
           
           unto
           ,
           and
           do
           comprise
           his
           Efficiency
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Supplication
           .
        
         
           Both
           of
           them
           are
           included
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             The
             Spirit
             it self
             maketh
             Intercession
             for
             us
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           26.
           
           Those
           who
           can
           put
           any
           other
           sense
           on
           this
           Promise
           ,
           may
           do
           well
           to
           express
           it
           .
           Every
           one
           consistent
           with
           the
           Analogy
           of
           Faith
           shall
           be
           admitted
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           do
           not
           judge
           the
           Words
           to
           be
           
             void
             of
             sense
          
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           nothing
           in
           them
           .
           To
           deny
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           be
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Supplication
          
           in
           and
           unto
           Believers
           ,
           is
           to
           reject
           the
           Testimony
           of
           God
           himself
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           ways
           mentioned
           we
           affirm
           that
           he
           is
           so
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           other
           way
           be
           assigned
           .
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           He
           is
           so
           ,
           by
           working
           
             gracious
             Inclinations
          
           and
           Dispositions
           in
           us
           unto
           this
           Duty
           .
           It
           is
           he
           who
           prepareth
           ,
           disposeth
           ,
           and
           inclineth
           the
           hearts
           of
           Believers
           unto
           the
           Exercise
           thereof
           with
           delight
           and
           Spiritual
           Complacency
           .
           And
           where
           this
           is
           not
           ,
           no
           Prayer
           is
           acceptable
           unto
           God.
           He
           Delights
           not
           in
           those
           cryes
           which
           an
           unwilling
           mind
           is
           pressed
           and
           forced
           unto
           by
           Earthly
           desires
           ,
           distress
           or
           misery
           ,
           James
           4.
           5.
           
           Of
           our selves
           ,
           naturally
           ,
           we
           are
           averse
           from
           any
           converse
           and
           entercourse
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           being
           
             alienated
             from
             living
             unto
             him
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Ignorance
           and
           vanity
           of
           our
           minds
           .
        
         
         
           And
           there
           is
           a
           secret
           Alienation
           still
           working
           in
           us
           from
           all
           duties
           of
           immediate
           Communion
           with
           him
           .
           It
           is
           he
           alone
           who
           worketh
           us
           unto
           that
           frame
           wherein
           we
           
             Pray
             Continually
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           required
           of
           us
           ;
           Our
           Hearts
           being
           kept
           ready
           and
           prepared
           for
           this
           Duty
           on
           all
           Occasions
           and
           Opportunities
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           acted
           and
           steered
           under
           the
           Conduct
           and
           Influence
           of
           those
           Graces
           which
           are
           to
           be
           exercised
           therein
           .
           This
           some
           call
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             Prayer
          
           that
           is
           given
           us
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           improperly
           ,
           though
           I
           will
           not
           contend
           about
           it
           .
           For
           Prayer
           absolutely
           ,
           and
           formally
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           
             peculiar
             Grace
          
           distinct
           from
           all
           other
           Graces
           that
           are
           exercised
           in
           it
           :
           But
           it
           is
           the
           Way
           and
           Manner
           whereby
           we
           are
           to
           exercise
           all
           other
           Graces
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Delight
           ,
           fear
           ,
           Reverence
           ,
           self
           Abasement
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           unto
           certain
           especial
           Ends.
           And
           I
           know
           no
           
             Grace
             of
             Prayer
          
           distinct
           or
           different
           from
           the
           exercise
           of
           these
           Graces
           :
           It
           is
           therefore
           an
           Holy
           
             commanded
             Way
          
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           other
           Graces
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           peculiar
           Grace
           it self
           .
           Only
           where
           any
           Person
           is
           singularly
           disposed
           and
           devoted
           unto
           this
           Duty
           ,
           we
           may
           if
           we
           please
           ,
           though
           improperly
           ,
           say
           that
           he
           is
           Eminent
           in
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             Prayer
          
           .
           And
           I
           do
           suppose
           
           that
           this
           part
           of
           his
           Work
           will
           not
           be
           denied
           by
           any
           ,
           no
           not
           that
           it
           is
           intended
           in
           the
           Promise
           .
           If
           any
           are
           minded
           to
           stand
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           from
           other
           things
           which
           are
           ascribed
           unto
           him
           ,
           or
           have
           such
           an
           abhorrency
           of
           allowing
           him
           part
           or
           interest
           in
           our
           Supplications
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           may
           in
           any
           sense
           be
           said
           to
           
             Pray
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           admit
           of
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Work
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           and
           that
           wrought
           in
           Believers
           by
           virtue
           of
           this
           Promise
           ,
           they
           will
           manage
           an
           Opposition
           unto
           his
           other
           Actings
           ,
           at
           too
           dear
           a
           rate
           to
           be
           gainers
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           He
           is
           so
           by
           giving
           an
           Ability
           for
           Prayer
           ,
           or
           communicating
           a
           Gift
           unto
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           enabling
           them
           profitably
           unto
           themselves
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           exercise
           all
           his
           Graces
           in
           that
           especial
           way
           of
           Prayer
           .
           It
           will
           be
           granted
           afterwards
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           a
           
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
          
           used
           where
           there
           is
           no
           Grace
           in
           exercise
           ,
           nor
           perhaps
           any
           to
           be
           exercised
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           some
           improperly
           express
           it
           ,
           the
           
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           where
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             Prayer
          
           is
           not
           .
           But
           in
           declaring
           how
           the
           Spirit
           is
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Supplication
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           in
           the
           Consideration
           of
           both
           .
           He
           both
           disposeth
           us
           to
           pray
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Grace
           in
           that
           especial
           way
           ,
           and
           enableth
           us
           thereunto
           .
           And
           where
           this
           
           Ability
           is
           wholly
           and
           absolutely
           wanting
           ,
           or
           where
           it
           is
           rejected
           or
           despised
           ,
           although
           he
           may
           act
           and
           exercise
           those
           very
           Graces
           which
           are
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           whose
           Exercise
           in
           that
           way
           is
           commonly
           called
           the
           Grace
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           yet
           this
           Work
           of
           his
           belongs
           unto
           the
           General
           head
           of
           Sanctification
           wherein
           he
           preserves
           ,
           excites
           and
           acts
           all
           our
           Graces
           ,
           and
           not
           unto
           this
           especial
           Work
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           nor
           is
           he
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Supplication
          
           therein
           .
           He
           is
           therefore
           only
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Supplication
          
           properly
           ,
           as
           he
           communicates
           a
           Gift
           or
           Ability
           unto
           Persons
           to
           exercise
           all
           his
           Graces
           in
           the
           way
           and
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           he
           is
           here
           promised
           for
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           be
           
             poured
             out
          
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           to
           be
           given
           in
           an
           abundant
           and
           plentiful
           manner
           .
           Whereever
           he
           is
           bestowed
           in
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           this
           Promise
           ,
           he
           both
           disposeth
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           enableth
           them
           so
           to
           do
           .
           This
           Ability
           indeed
           ,
           he
           communicates
           in
           great
           variety
           as
           to
           the
           Degrees
           of
           it
           and
           usefulness
           unto
           others
           in
           its
           exercise
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           it
           unto
           every
           one
           so
           far
           as
           is
           necessary
           unto
           his
           own
           Spiritual
           Concernments
           ,
           or
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           Duty
           towards
           God
           and
           all
           others
           .
           But
           ,
           whereas
           this
           Assertion
           contains
           the
           Substance
           of
           
           what
           we
           plead
           for
           ,
           the
           farther
           confirmation
           of
           it
           must
           be
           the
           Principal
           Subject
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           is
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           place
           and
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           Words
           ,
           needs
           no
           other
           Demonstration
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           expressive
           of
           their
           proper
           Signification
           ,
           neither
           can
           any
           other
           sense
           tolerably
           be
           affixed
           on
           them
           .
           To
           deny
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           to
           be
           denominated
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Supplication
          
           ,
           because
           he
           enclineth
           ,
           disposeth
           and
           enableth
           them
           to
           pray
           unto
           whom
           he
           is
           promised
           and
           on
           whom
           he
           is
           bestowed
           as
           such
           ,
           is
           to
           use
           a
           little
           too
           much
           Liberty
           in
           Sacred
           things
           .
        
         
           A
           Learned
           man
           of
           late
           out
           of
           hatred
           unto
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           or
           Prayer
           as
           his
           Gift
           ,
           hath
           endeavoured
           to
           deprive
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           of
           the
           whole
           benefit
           and
           comfort
           of
           this
           Promise
           ,
           
             Amyrald
             .
             praefat
             .
             in
             Psal.
          
           For
           he
           contends
           that
           it
           belongs
           not
           unto
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           but
           unto
           the
           Jews
           only
           .
           Had
           he
           said
           it
           belonged
           unto
           the
           Jews
           in
           the
           first
           place
           who
           should
           be
           converted
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           gone
           so
           wide
           from
           the
           Truth
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           sense
           of
           other
           Expositors
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           said
           more
           than
           he
           could
           prove
           .
           But
           to
           suppose
           that
           any
           Grace
           ,
           any
           Mercy
           ,
           any
           Priviledge
           by
           Jesus
           
           Christ
           ,
           is
           promised
           unto
           the
           Jews
           wherein
           Gentile
           Believers
           shall
           be
           no
           Sharers
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           partake
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           whoever
           hath
           the
           Prerogative
           as
           to
           Degrees
           ,
           is
           fond
           and
           impious
           .
           For
           if
           they
           also
           are
           Children
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           if
           the
           Blessing
           of
           
             Faithful
             Abraham
          
           do
           come
           upon
           them
           also
           ,
           if
           it
           is
           through
           them
           that
           he
           is
           the
           
             Heir
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           his
           Spiritual
           Seed
           inhabiting
           it
           by
           Right
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           then
           unto
           them
           do
           all
           the
           Promises
           belong
           that
           are
           made
           unto
           him
           and
           his
           Seed
           .
           And
           whereas
           most
           of
           the
           
             Exceeding
             great
             and
             precious
             Promises
          
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           are
           made
           to
           Jacob
           and
           Israel
           ,
           to
           Hierusalem
           and
           Zion
           ;
           it
           is
           but
           saying
           that
           they
           are
           all
           confined
           unto
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           so
           at
           once
           despoil
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           of
           all
           Right
           and
           Title
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           Impious
           folly
           and
           Sacriledge
           hath
           been
           by
           some
           attempted
           .
           But
           whereas
           all
           the
           Promises
           belong
           unto
           the
           same
           Covenant
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Grace
           contained
           in
           them
           and
           exhibited
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           ever
           is
           interessed
           by
           Faith
           in
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           is
           so
           in
           all
           the
           Promises
           of
           God
           that
           belong
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           hath
           an
           equal
           Right
           unto
           them
           ,
           with
           those
           unto
           whom
           they
           were
           first
           given
           .
           To
           suppose
           ,
           now
           that
           the
           Jews
           are
           rejected
           for
           their
           Unbelief
           ,
           that
           the
           Promises
           
           of
           God
           made
           unto
           them
           whilst
           they
           
             stood
             by
             Faith
          
           ,
           are
           ceased
           and
           of
           no
           use
           ,
           is
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           whole
           Truth
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           But
           the
           Apostle
           assures
           us
           that
           
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             are
             in
             Christ
             Yea
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             Amen
             ,
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             by
             us
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           their
           Accomplishment
           in
           us
           and
           towards
           us
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           20.
           
           So
           also
           he
           positively
           affirms
           that
           all
           Believers
           have
           
             Received
             those
             Promises
          
           which
           Originally
           were
           made
           unto
           Israel
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Chap
           7.
           1.
           
           And
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           he
           declareth
           also
           that
           the
           Promises
           which
           were
           made
           of
           old
           unto
           particular
           Persons
           on
           especial
           Occasions
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Grace
           ,
           Power
           and
           Love
           contained
           in
           them
           and
           intended
           by
           them
           ,
           do
           yet
           belong
           unto
           all
           
             individual
             Believers
          
           ,
           and
           are
           applicable
           by
           them
           unto
           all
           their
           especial
           Occasions
           ,
           Heb.
           13.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           And
           their
           Right
           unto
           ,
           or
           interest
           in
           all
           the
           Promises
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           those
           who
           are
           concerned
           in
           the
           Obedience
           of
           Faith
           ,
           would
           not
           forego
           for
           all
           that
           this
           World
           can
           supply
           them
           withal
           .
           This
           therefore
           is
           only
           a
           particular
           Instance
           of
           the
           Work
           and
           Effect
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           in
           general
           promised
           in
           the
           Covenant
           .
           And
           as
           we
           have
           declared
           ,
           the
           Promises
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           
           
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
          
           and
           Holiness
           in
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           belong
           unto
           the
           Believers
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           also
           .
           If
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           they
           have
           neither
           share
           nor
           Interest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           better
           Plea
           for
           the
           Jew
           ,
           than
           this
           peculiar
           Instance
           will
           afford
           .
           But
           
             this
             Promise
          
           is
           only
           an
           especial
           Declaration
           of
           what
           in
           one
           case
           this
           Spirit
           shall
           do
           ,
           who
           is
           promised
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Holiness
           in
           the
           Covenant
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Evasion
           ,
           suspecting
           that
           the
           fraud
           and
           Sacriledge
           of
           it
           would
           be
           detected
           ,
           betakes
           himself
           to
           other
           Subterfuges
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           afterwards
           meet
           with
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           we
           are
           concerned
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           more
           soberly
           objected
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             and
             Supplication
          
           was
           given
           unto
           Believers
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           there
           be
           no
           more
           in
           it
           ,
           if
           some
           
             Extraordinary
             Gift
          
           be
           not
           here
           intended
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           be
           made
           an
           
             Especial
             Promise
          
           with
           Respect
           unto
           the
           times
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ?
           It
           may
           therefore
           be
           supposed
           that
           not
           the
           
             Ordinary
             Grace
          
           or
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           which
           Believers
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
          
           do
           receive
           ,
           but
           some
           
             Extraordinary
             Gift
          
           bestowed
           on
           the
           Apostles
           and
           first
           Converts
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           here
           intended
           .
           So
           the
           
           Prophecies
           concerning
           the
           
             Effusion
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           on
           all
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           ,
           Joel
           2.
           is
           interpreted
           by
           Peter
           ,
           and
           applied
           unto
           the
           sending
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           Miraculous
           Gifts
           on
           the
           Day
           of
           
             Pentecost
             ,
             Acts
          
           2.
           
        
         
           Answer
           (
           1.
           )
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           already
           in
           General
           obviated
           this
           Objection
           ,
           by
           shewing
           the
           prodigious
           folly
           of
           that
           Imagination
           ,
           that
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           confined
           unto
           the
           first
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           whereof
           this
           Objection
           is
           a
           Branch
           ,
           as
           Enmity
           unto
           the
           matter
           treated
           of
           is
           the
           Occasion
           of
           the
           whole
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           We
           no
           where
           find
           Grace
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           things
           here
           promised
           ,
           to
           be
           reckoned
           among
           the
           
             Extraordinary
             Gifts
          
           of
           the
           Spirit
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           Prayer
           indeed
           in
           an
           
             Unknown
             Tongue
          
           was
           so
           ;
           but
           
             Prayer
             it self
          
           was
           not
           so
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           Grace
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           whole
           present
           Church
           is
           Graceless
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           Promise
           in
           Joel
           had
           express
           Respect
           unto
           the
           Extraordinary
           Gifts
           of
           Prophecy
           and
           Visions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           had
           its
           Principal
           Accomplishment
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           Pentecost
           .
           This
           Promise
           is
           quite
           of
           another
           nature
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           That
           which
           is
           Necessary
           for
           ,
           and
           the
           Duty
           of
           all
           Believers
           ,
           and
           that
           always
           ,
           is
           not
           an
           
             Extraordinary
             Gift
          
           bestowed
           on
           a
           few
           ,
           for
           a
           season
           .
           Now
           if
           there
           
           are
           any
           who
           think
           that
           Grace
           and
           Prayer
           are
           not
           Necessary
           unto
           all
           Believers
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           may
           have
           Abilities
           ,
           and
           exercise
           them
           without
           any
           Aid
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           at
           present
           contend
           with
           them
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           not
           a
           place
           to
           plead
           with
           those
           by
           whom
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           are
           denyed
           .
           Divine
           Commands
           are
           the
           Rule
           of
           our
           Duty
           ,
           not
           mans
           Imaginations
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           If
           this
           be
           not
           an
           Especial
           Promise
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           because
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           Grace
           Promised
           ,
           was
           in
           some
           Degree
           and
           measure
           enjoyed
           under
           the
           Old
           ,
           then
           is
           there
           no
           Promise
           made
           with
           Respect
           unto
           that
           Season
           ;
           For
           the
           Saints
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           were
           really
           made
           Partakers
           of
           all
           the
           same
           Graces
           with
           those
           under
           the
           New.
           Wherefore
           (
           6.
           )
           Two
           things
           are
           intended
           in
           the
           Promise
           with
           Respect
           unto
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           
             An
             Ampliation
             and
             Enlargement
          
           of
           this
           Grace
           or
           Favour
           as
           unto
           the
           Subjects
           of
           it
           Extensively
           .
           It
           was
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           confined
           unto
           a
           few
           ,
           but
           now
           it
           shall
           be
           communicated
           unto
           many
           ,
           and
           diffused
           all
           the
           World
           over
           .
           It
           shall
           be
           
             so
             poured
             out
          
           as
           to
           be
           
             shed
             abroad
          
           and
           imparted
           thereby
           unto
           many
           .
           That
           which
           before
           was
           but
           as
           the
           watering
           of
           a
           Garden
           by
           an
           especial
           hand
           ,
           is
           now
           as
           
           the
           Clouds
           pouring
           themselves
           forth
           on
           the
           whole
           Face
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           An
           
             Increase
             of
             the
             Degrees
          
           of
           Spiritual
           Abilities
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           .
           Tit.
           3.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           There
           is
           now
           a
           
             Rich
             Communication
          
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Prayer
           granted
           unto
           Believers
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           was
           enjoyed
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           This
           the
           very
           Nature
           of
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           wherein
           we
           Receive
           from
           Jesus
           Christ
           
             Grace
             for
             Grace
          
           ,
           doth
           evince
           and
           confirm
           .
           I
           suppose
           it
           needless
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           as
           unto
           all
           Spiritual
           supplies
           of
           Grace
           there
           is
           brought
           in
           an
           abundant
           Administration
           of
           it
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           testifying
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           indeed
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           Prayers
           and
           Praises
           of
           God
           dictated
           by
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
          
           ,
           and
           Received
           by
           immediate
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           containing
           Mysteries
           for
           the
           Instruction
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           .
           These
           Prayers
           were
           not
           suggested
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Aid
           of
           the
           Spirit
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Supplication
           ,
           but
           dictated
           in
           and
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
          
           .
           Nor
           did
           they
           themselves
           comprehend
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           them
           fully
           ,
           but
           
             inquired
             diligently
          
           thereinto
           ,
           as
           into
           other
           Prophecies
           given
           out
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           
           which
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           An
           Instance
           whereof
           we
           may
           have
           in
           Psal.
           22.
           
           A
           Prayer
           it
           is
           with
           thanksgiving
           from
           first
           to
           last
           .
           Now
           although
           David
           unto
           whom
           it
           was
           given
           by
           Inspiration
           ,
           might
           find
           in
           his
           own
           Condition
           things
           that
           had
           some
           low
           and
           mean
           Resemblance
           of
           what
           was
           intended
           in
           the
           Words
           suggested
           unto
           him
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           the
           Depth
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           contained
           therein
           ,
           the
           principal
           Scope
           and
           Design
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           was
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           concealed
           from
           himself
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           from
           others
           .
           Only
           it
           was
           given
           out
           unto
           the
           Church
           by
           immediate
           Inspiration
           ,
           that
           Believers
           might
           search
           and
           
             diligently
             inquire
          
           into
           what
           was
           signified
           and
           foretold
           therein
           ,
           that
           so
           thereby
           they
           might
           be
           gradually
           led
           into
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           God
           according
           as
           he
           was
           pleased
           graciously
           to
           communicate
           of
           his
           Saving
           Light
           unto
           them
           .
           But
           withal
           it
           was
           
             Revealed
             unto
             David
          
           and
           the
           other
           Prophets
           ,
           
             that
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             minister
             unto
             themselves
             but
             unto
             us
             ,
          
           as
           having
           Mysteries
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           not
           ,
           to
           comprehend
           .
           But
           as
           this
           Gift
           is
           ceased
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           after
           the
           finishing
           of
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           by
           any
           pretended
           unto
           :
           So
           was
           it
           confined
           of
           old
           unto
           a
           very
           few
           inspired
           Persons
           ,
           and
           belongs
           not
           unto
           our
           present
           enquiry
           ;
           for
           we
           speak
           only
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           common
           unto
           all
           Believers
           .
           And
           herein
           a
           preference
           must
           in
           all
           things
           be
           given
           unto
           those
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
        
         
           If
           therefore
           it
           could
           be
           proved
           ,
           which
           I
           know
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           Generality
           of
           the
           Church
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           made
           use
           of
           any
           
             Forms
             of
             Prayers
          
           as
           mere
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           end
           ,
           use
           or
           
             mystical
             Instruction
          
           (
           all
           which
           concurred
           in
           their
           Prophetical
           Composures
           )
           for
           the
           sole
           end
           of
           Prayer
           ;
           yet
           would
           it
           not
           ,
           whatever
           any
           pretend
           or
           plead
           ,
           thence
           follow
           ,
           that
           Believers
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           may
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           much
           less
           that
           they
           may
           be
           obliged
           always
           so
           to
           do
           .
           For
           there
           is
           now
           a
           more
           
             Plentiful
             and
             Rich
             Effusion
          
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           upon
           them
           ,
           than
           was
           upon
           those
           of
           old
           .
           And
           as
           our
           Duty
           is
           to
           be
           regulated
           by
           Gods
           Commands
           ,
           so
           Gods
           Commands
           are
           suited
           unto
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           his
           Grace
           .
           For
           Persons
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           who
           are
           
             Commanded
             to
             Pray
          
           ,
           not
           to
           make
           use
           constantly
           in
           their
           so
           doing
           ,
           of
           
           the
           Gifts
           ,
           Aids
           ,
           and
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           are
           peculiarly
           dispensed
           and
           communicated
           therein
           ,
           on
           pretence
           of
           what
           was
           done
           under
           the
           Old
           ,
           is
           to
           reject
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           themselves
           Guilty
           of
           the
           highest
           Ingratitude
           .
           Wherefore
           although
           we
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           bear
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           having
           not
           received
           any
           thing
           of
           this
           promised
           Grace
           and
           Assistance
           ,
           nor
           do
           believe
           there
           is
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           do
           plead
           for
           the
           use
           of
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           to
           be
           composed
           by
           some
           and
           read
           by
           others
           or
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           ,
           in
           the
           Discharge
           of
           this
           Duty
           ;
           Yet
           such
           as
           have
           been
           made
           Partakers
           of
           this
           Grace
           ,
           and
           who
           own
           it
           their
           Duty
           constantly
           to
           use
           and
           improve
           the
           promised
           Aids
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           will
           be
           careful
           not
           to
           admit
           of
           any
           such
           principles
           or
           practice
           ,
           as
           would
           plainly
           annihilate
           the
           Promise
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           then
           we
           may
           suppose
           our selves
           to
           have
           obtained
           in
           the
           Consideration
           of
           this
           Testimony
           ,
           
             That
             God
             hath
             promised
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             give
             unto
             Believers
             in
             a
             plentiful
             manner
             or
             measure
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             and
             Supplication
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             Holy
             Spirit
             enabling
             them
             to
             pray
             according
             to
             his
             mind
             and
             will.
          
           The
           way
           and
           manner
           of
           his
           Work
           therein
           ,
           shall
           be
           
           afterwards
           declared
           .
           And
           it
           may
           suffice
           to
           oppose
           in
           General
           this
           one
           Promise
           unto
           the
           open
           reproaches
           and
           bold
           Contempts
           that
           are
           by
           many
           cast
           on
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           whose
           Framers
           unless
           they
           can
           blot
           this
           Text
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           will
           fail
           at
           last
           in
           their
           design
           .
           We
           shall
           not
           therefore
           need
           to
           plead
           any
           other
           Testimony
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Promises
           .
           Only
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           this
           being
           expresly
           assigned
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           
             Gracious
             Work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
          
           as
           promised
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           one
           Promise
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           wherein
           this
           Grace
           is
           not
           included
           :
           Therefore
           the
           known
           Multiplication
           of
           them
           addeth
           strength
           unto
           our
           Argument
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           
             
               Gal.
               4.
               6.
            
             
             Opened
             and
             Vindicated
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           next
           general
           Evidence
           given
           unto
           the
           Truth
           under
           Consideration
           ,
           is
           the
           Account
           of
           the
           Accomplishment
           of
           this
           Promise
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           where
           also
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Operation
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           herein
           ,
           is
           in
           general
           expressed
           .
           
           And
           '
           this
           is
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           6.
           
           
             Because
             ye
             are
             sons
             ,
             God
             hath
             sent
             forth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Son
             crying
             Abba
             Father
             .
          
           An
           Account
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           is
           here
           given
           of
           the
           Accomplishment
           of
           the
           Promise
           before
           explained
           .
           And
           sundry
           things
           may
           be
           considered
           in
           the
           Words
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Subject
           on
           whom
           he
           is
           bestowed
           and
           in
           whom
           he
           worketh
           ,
           are
           Believers
           or
           those
           who
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Adoption
           are
           made
           the
           Children
           of
           God.
           We
           
             receive
             the
             Adoption
             of
             Sons
             ,
             and
             because
             we
             are
             Sons
             ,
             he
             sendeth
             his
             Spirit
             into
             our
             Hearts
             .
          
           And
           this
           priviledge
           of
           Adoption
           we
           obtain
           by
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           John
           1.
           12.
           
           
             To
             as
             many
             as
             received
             him
             ,
             he
             gave
             Power
             to
             become
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             to
             them
             that
             believed
             on
             his
             Name
             .
          
           Secondly
           .
           There
           is
           an
           especial
           Appellation
           or
           Description
           of
           the
           Spirit
           as
           promised
           and
           given
           unto
           this
           purpose
           ,
           He
           is
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Son.
          
           That
           the
           Original
           ground
           and
           Reason
           hereof
           ,
           is
           his
           Eternal
           Relation
           to
           the
           Son
           as
           proceeding
           from
           him
           ,
           hath
           been
           elsewhere
           evinced
           .
           But
           there
           is
           something
           more
           particular
           here
           intended
           .
           He
           is
           called
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           his
           Communication
           to
           Believers
           .
           There
           is
           therefore
           included
           herein
           ,
           that
           especial
           
           Regard
           unto
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Work
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           an
           Evangelical
           Mercy
           and
           Priviledge
           .
           He
           is
           therefore
           called
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           of
           his
           
             eternal
             Procession
          
           from
           him
           ;
           But
           (
           1.
           )
           Because
           he
           was
           in
           the
           first
           place
           
             given
             unto
             him
          
           as
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           Unction
           ,
           Consecration
           and
           Sanctification
           of
           his
           humane
           Nature
           .
           Here
           he
           laid
           the
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           gave
           an
           example
           of
           what
           he
           was
           to
           do
           in
           and
           towards
           all
           his
           Members
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           is
           immediately
           from
           and
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           communicated
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           two
           ways
           :
           (
           1.
           )
           Authoritatively
           ,
           by
           Virtue
           of
           the
           Covenant
           between
           the
           Fatherand
           him
           ,
           whereon
           ,
           upon
           his
           Accomplishment
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Mediation
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Humiliation
           according
           to
           it
           ,
           he
           
             received
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           Power
           and
           Authority
           to
           bestow
           him
           on
           whom
           he
           would
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           ends
           of
           that
           Mediation
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           33.
           
           Chap.
           5.
           31.
           
           (
           2
           )
           Formally
           ,
           in
           that
           all
           the
           Graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           are
           derived
           unto
           us
           from
           him
           as
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           spring
           of
           all
           spiritual
           Life
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           were
           all
           treasured
           and
           laid
           up
           unto
           that
           purpose
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           19.
           
           Eph.
           4.
           16.
           
           Col.
           3.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Work
           of
           this
           Spirit
           in
           general
           as
           bestowed
           on
           Believers
           ,
           is
           partly
           included
           ,
           partly
           expressed
           in
           these
           words
           .
           In
           general
           (
           which
           is
           included
           )
           He
           enables
           them
           to
           behave
           themselves
           suitably
           unto
           that
           state
           and
           condition
           whereunto
           they
           are
           taken
           upon
           their
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           They
           are
           made
           
             Children
             of
             God
             by
             Adoption
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           meet
           they
           be
           taught
           to
           carry
           themselves
           as
           becomes
           that
           new
           Relation
           .
           
             Because
             ye
             are
             Sons
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             you
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
          
           without
           which
           they
           cannot
           walk
           before
           him
           as
           becometh
           Sons
           .
           He
           teacheth
           them
           to
           bear
           and
           behave
           themselves
           no
           longer
           as
           Foreigners
           and
           Strangers
           ,
           nor
           as
           Servants
           only
           ,
           but
           as
           
             Children
             and
             Heirs
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           15.
           
           He
           endoweth
           them
           with
           a
           frame
           and
           disposition
           of
           heart
           unto
           Holy
           
             filial
             obedience
          
           :
           For
           as
           he
           takes
           away
           the
           distance
           ,
           making
           them
           to
           be
           nigh
           who
           were
           Aliens
           ,
           and
           far
           from
           God
           ;
           so
           he
           removes
           that
           fear
           ,
           dread
           and
           bondage
           which
           they
           are
           kept
           in
           who
           are
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           7.
           
           
             For
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             us
             the
             Spirit
             of
             fear
             ,
             but
             of
             power
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             sound
             mind
             .
          
           Not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           fear
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             bondage
             unto
             fear
          
           ,
           as
           Rom.
           8.
           15.
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Law
           filling
           our
           minds
           with
           
           dread
           and
           such
           considerations
           of
           God
           as
           will
           keep
           us
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           him
           .
           But
           he
           is
           in
           the
           Sons
           ,
           on
           whom
           he
           is
           bestowed
           ,
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Power
           ;
           strengthening
           and
           enabling
           them
           unto
           all
           Duties
           of
           Obedience
           .
           This
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           that
           whereby
           we
           are
           enabled
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           thanks
           for
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           12.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           
             Christ
             that
             enableth
             me
          
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           
             Spirit
             of
             Power
          
           .
           For
           without
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
          
           we
           have
           not
           the
           least
           strength
           or
           Power
           to
           behave
           our selves
           as
           Sons
           in
           the
           Family
           of
           God.
           And
           he
           is
           also
           ,
           as
           thus
           bestowed
           ,
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Love
          
           ,
           who
           worketh
           in
           us
           that
           Love
           unto
           God
           and
           that
           delight
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           becometh
           Children
           towards
           their
           Heavenly
           Father
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           genuine
           consequent
           of
           this
           Relation
           .
           There
           may
           be
           many
           Duties
           performed
           unto
           God
           where
           there
           is
           no
           true
           Love
           to
           him
           ;
           at
           least
           no
           love
           unto
           him
           as
           a
           
             Father
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           alone
           is
           genuine
           and
           accepted
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           he
           is
           also
           a
           Spirit
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           of
           a
           modest
           ,
           grave
           and
           sober
           mind
           .
           Even
           Children
           are
           apt
           to
           wax
           wanton
           and
           curious
           and
           proud
           in
           their
           Fathers
           House
           ;
           but
           the
           Spirit
           enables
           them
           to
           behave
           themselves
           with
           that
           Sobriety
           ,
           Modesty
           and
           Humility
           which
           becometh
           
           the
           Family
           of
           God.
           And
           in
           these
           
             three
             things
          
           ,
           spiritual
           
             Power
             ,
             Love
          
           ,
           and
           Sobriety
           of
           mind
           ,
           consists
           the
           whole
           deportment
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Family
           .
           This
           is
           the
           State
           and
           Condition
           of
           those
           who
           by
           the
           effectual
           working
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Adoption
           ,
           are
           delivered
           from
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Bondage
             unto
             fear
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           discourseth
           of
           ,
           Rom.
           8
           15.
           
        
         
           Those
           who
           are
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           that
           
             efficacious
             working
             of
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           cannot
           by
           virtue
           of
           any
           Aids
           or
           Assistance
           make
           their
           Addresses
           unto
           him
           by
           Prayer
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           .
           For
           although
           the
           means
           whereby
           they
           are
           brought
           into
           this
           State
           ,
           be
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           acting
           upon
           their
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           by
           the
           Law
           ;
           yet
           formally
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           whereby
           they
           are
           acted
           is
           the
           
             unclean
             Spirit
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           or
           the
           influence
           of
           him
           who
           
             rules
             in
             the
             Children
             of
             disobedience
             .
          
           The
           Law
           that
           they
           obey
           ,
           is
           the
           Law
           
             of
             the
             Members
          
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           
           The
           Works
           which
           they
           perform
           ,
           are
           the
           
             unfruitful
             works
             of
             darkness
          
           ,
           and
           the
           fruits
           of
           these
           unfruitful
           Works
           are
           
             Sin
             and
             Death
          
           .
           Being
           under
           this
           Bondage
           they
           have
           no
           power
           to
           approach
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           Bondage
           tending
           unto
           fear
           ,
           they
           can
           have
           
           no
           Delight
           in
           an
           access
           unto
           him
           .
           Whatever
           other
           provisions
           or
           preparations
           such
           Persons
           may
           have
           for
           this
           Duty
           ,
           they
           can
           never
           perform
           it
           unto
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           find
           acceptance
           with
           him
           .
           With
           those
           who
           are
           delivered
           from
           this
           State
           ,
           all
           things
           are
           otherwise
           .
           The
           Spirit
           whereby
           they
           are
           acted
           is
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
          
           ,
           of
           Power
           ,
           Love
           and
           a
           sound
           mind
           .
           The
           Law
           which
           they
           are
           under
           Obedience
           unto
           ,
           is
           the
           Holy
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           written
           in
           the
           fleshly
           Tables
           of
           their
           Hearts
           .
           The
           Effects
           of
           it
           are
           
             Faith
             and
             Love
          
           with
           all
           other
           Graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           whereof
           they
           receive
           the
           Fruits
           in
           peace
           with
           joy
           unspeakable
           and
           full
           of
           Glory
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           An
           Instance
           is
           given
           of
           his
           effectual
           working
           these
           things
           in
           the
           adopted
           Sons
           of
           God
           in
           the
           
             Duty
             of
             Prayer
             ;
             crying
             Abba
             Father
             .
          
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           Object
           of
           the
           especial
           Duty
           intended
           ,
           is
           
             God
             even
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           18.
           
           Abba
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Abba
           is
           the
           Syriack
           or
           Chaldee
           name
           for
           Father
           ,
           then
           in
           common
           use
           among
           the
           Jews
           ;
           And
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           was
           the
           same
           name
           amongst
           the
           Greeks
           or
           Gentiles
           ,
           So
           that
           the
           Common
           Interest
           of
           
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
          
           in
           this
           Priviledge
           may
           be
           intended
           .
           Or
           rather
           an
           holy
           boldness
           and
           intimate
           confidence
           of
           Love
           is
           designed
           in
           the
           Reduplication
           
           of
           the
           name
           .
           The
           Jews
           have
           a
           saying
           in
           the
           
             Babylonian
             Talmud
          
           in
           the
           Treatise
           of
           Blessings
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Servants
             and
             handmaids
             (
             that
             is
             Bondservants
             )
             do
             not
             call
             on
             such
             a
             one
             Abba
             or
             Imma
             ,
          
           Freedom
           of
           State
           ,
           with
           a
           Right
           unto
           Adoption
           ,
           whereof
           they
           are
           uncapable
           in
           regard
           unto
           this
           Liberty
           and
           confidence
           .
           God
           gives
           unto
           his
           adopted
           Sons
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             frèe
             Spirit
             ,
             Psal.
          
           51.
           14.
           
           a
           Spirit
           of
           gracious
           filial
           ingenuity
           .
           This
           is
           that
           Spirit
           which
           
             cryes
             Abba
          
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           word
           ,
           whereby
           those
           who
           were
           adopted
           ,
           did
           first
           salute
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           to
           testify
           their
           affection
           and
           obedience
           .
           For
           Abba
           signifies
           not
           only
           Father
           ,
           but
           
             my
             Father
          
           ;
           For
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             my
             Father
          
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           is
           rendred
           by
           the
           Chaldee
           Paraphrast
           only
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Abba
           ;
           see
           Gen.
           19.
           34.
           and
           elsewhere
           constantly
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           speaks
           Chrysostome
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Being
             willing
             to
             shew
             the
             ingenuity
          
           (
           that
           is
           in
           this
           Duty
           )
           
             he
             useth
             also
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ;
             and
             says
             not
             only
             Father
             ,
             but
             Abba
             Father
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             word
          
           
           
             proper
             unto
             them
             who
             are
             highly
             ingenuous
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           he
           effecteth
           two
           ways
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           By
           the
           Excitation
           of
           Graces
           and
           
             Gracious
             Affections
          
           in
           their
           Souls
           in
           this
           Duty
           ;
           especially
           those
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Love
           and
           Delight
           .
           (
           2
           )
           By
           enabling
           them
           to
           exercise
           those
           Graces
           and
           express
           those
           Affections
           in
           
             Vocal
             Prayer
          
           .
           For
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           denotes
           not
           only
           crying
           ,
           but
           an
           earnestness
           of
           mind
           expressed
           in
           Vocal
           Prayer
           .
           It
           is
           praying
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Math.
           27.
           50.
           
           For
           the
           whole
           of
           our
           Duty
           in
           our
           Supplications
           is
           expressed
           herein
           .
           Now
           we
           are
           not
           concerned
           or
           do
           not
           at
           present
           enquire
           ,
           what
           course
           they
           take
           ,
           what
           means
           they
           imploy
           ,
           or
           what
           helps
           they
           use
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           as
           yet
           Partakers
           of
           this
           priviledge
           of
           Adoption
           :
           It
           is
           only
           those
           who
           are
           so
           ,
           whom
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           assists
           in
           this
           Duty
           .
           And
           the
           only
           question
           is
           ,
           What
           such
           Persons
           are
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           complyance
           with
           his
           Assistance
           ,
           or
           what
           it
           is
           that
           they
           obtain
           thereby
           ?
        
         
           And
           we
           may
           compare
           the
           different
           expressions
           used
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           whereby
           the
           general
           Nature
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           herein
           ,
           will
           further
           appear
           .
           In
           this
           place
           he
           saith
           ,
           God
           hath
           sent
           forth
           into
           our
           Hearts
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             crying
             Abba
             Father
             ,
             Rom.
          
           
           8.
           15.
           
           He
           saith
           we
           have
           received
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           The
           
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
          
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Son
           given
           us
           because
           we
           are
           Sons
           ,
           
             whereby
             ,
             or
             in
             whom
             we
             cry
             Abba
             Father
             .
          
           His
           
             acting
             in
             us
          
           ,
           and
           our
           
             acting
             by
             him
          
           is
           expressed
           by
           the
           same
           word
           .
           And
           the
           enquiry
           here
           is
           ,
           how
           in
           the
           same
           Duty
           he
           is
           said
           to
           
             cry
             in
             us
          
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           said
           to
           
             cry
             in
             him
          
           .
           And
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Reason
           hereof
           ,
           but
           only
           because
           the
           same
           Work
           is
           both
           his
           and
           ours
           in
           divers
           Respects
           .
           As
           it
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           Grace
           and
           
             Spiritual
             Power
          
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           wrought
           in
           us
           by
           him
           alone
           .
           As
           it
           is
           a
           Duty
           performed
           by
           us
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Assistance
           ,
           it
           is
           ours
           ;
           by
           him
           we
           cry
           
             Abba
             Father
          
           .
           And
           to
           deny
           his
           actings
           in
           our
           Duties
           is
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           it
           is
           Prayer
           formally
           considered
           ,
           and
           as
           comprizing
           the
           Gift
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           its
           
             outward
             Exercise
          
           ,
           which
           is
           intended
           .
           The
           mere
           excitation
           of
           the
           Graces
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Trust
           ,
           Delight
           ,
           Desire
           ,
           Self-abasement
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           animating
           Principles
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           cannot
           be
           expressed
           by
           crying
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           included
           in
           it
           .
           Their
           actual
           Exercise
           in
           Prayer
           formally
           considered
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           is
           ascribed
           unto
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           And
           they
           seem
           to
           deal
           somewhat
           severely
           with
           the
           Church
           
           of
           God
           and
           all
           Believers
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           allow
           that
           the
           Work
           here
           expresly
           assigned
           unto
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
          
           or
           
             of
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           for
           its
           end
           ,
           or
           the
           discharge
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           either
           in
           private
           or
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           There
           is
           no
           more
           required
           unto
           Prayer
           either
           way
           ,
           but
           our
           
             crying
             Abba
             Father
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             making
             our
             Requests
             known
             unto
             him
             as
             our
             Father
          
           in
           Christ
           ,
           with
           Supplications
           and
           Thanksgivings
           ,
           according
           as
           our
           State
           and
           occasions
           do
           require
           .
           And
           is
           not
           the
           Aid
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           sufficient
           to
           enable
           us
           hereunto
           ?
           It
           was
           so
           of
           Old
           ,
           and
           that
           unto
           all
           Believers
           according
           as
           they
           were
           called
           unto
           this
           Duty
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           their
           Persons
           ,
           Families
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           If
           it
           be
           not
           so
           now
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           either
           God
           
             will
             not
          
           now
           communicate
           his
           Spirit
           unto
           his
           Children
           or
           Sons
           according
           to
           the
           Promise
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           because
           indeed
           this
           Grace
           and
           Gift
           of
           his
           is
           
             by
             men
             despised
          
           ,
           neglected
           and
           lost
           .
           And
           the
           former
           cannot
           be
           asserted
           on
           any
           safe
           grounds
           whatever
           :
           the
           latter
           is
           our
           interest
           to
           consider
           .
        
         
           This
           two-fold
           Testimony
           concerning
           the
           Promise
           of
           the
           Communication
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Supplication
          
           ,
           unto
           Believers
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           
           and
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           it
           ,
           doth
           sufficiently
           evince
           our
           general
           Assertion
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           
             peculiar
             Work
             or
             special
             gracious
             operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Believers
             enabling
             them
             thereunto
             .
          
           For
           we
           intend
           no
           more
           hereby
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           they
           do
           receive
           him
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           Promise
           ,
           which
           the
           World
           cannot
           do
           ,
           in
           order
           unto
           his
           Gracious
           efficiency
           in
           the
           Duty
           of
           Supplication
           ;
           so
           he
           doth
           actually
           incline
           ,
           dispose
           ,
           and
           enable
           them
           to
           cry
           
             Abba
             Father
          
           ,
           or
           to
           call
           upon
           God
           in
           Prayer
           as
           their
           Father
           by
           Jesus
           Christ.
           To
           deny
           this
           therefore
           ,
           is
           to
           rise
           up
           in
           contradiction
           unto
           the
           express
           Testimony
           of
           God
           himself
           ;
           and
           by
           our
           unbelief
           
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Lyar.
          
           And
           had
           we
           nothing
           farther
           to
           plead
           in
           this
           cause
           ,
           this
           were
           abundantly
           sufficient
           to
           reprove
           the
           petulant
           folly
           of
           them
           by
           whom
           this
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           the
           Duty
           of
           Believers
           thereon
           to
           
             Pray
             in
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           use
           the
           despised
           and
           blasphemed
           expressions
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           scorned
           and
           derided
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           to
           the
           
             Ability
             of
             Prayer
          
           which
           is
           thus
           received
           ,
           some
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           know
           no
           more
           of
           it
           as
           exercised
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Duty
           ,
           but
           the
           outside
           ,
           shell
           and
           appearance
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           from
           their
           
             own
             Experience
          
           ,
           
           but
           from
           what
           they
           observed
           in
           others
           .
           Of
           these
           there
           are
           not
           a
           few
           who
           confidently
           affirm
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           wholly
           a
           Work
           of
           
             Fancy
             ,
             Invention
             ,
             Memory
          
           ,
           and
           Wit
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           some
           Boldness
           and
           Elocution
           ,
           unjustly
           fathered
           on
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           no
           way
           concerned
           therein
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           they
           do
           perswade
           many
           ,
           no
           better
           skilled
           in
           these
           things
           than
           themselves
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           is
           indeed
           .
           Howbeit
           those
           who
           have
           any
           Experience
           of
           the
           real
           Aids
           and
           Assistances
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Work
           and
           Duty
           ,
           any
           Faith
           in
           the
           express
           Testimonies
           given
           by
           God
           himself
           hereunto
           ,
           cannot
           but
           despise
           such
           fabulous
           Imaginations
           .
           You
           may
           as
           soon
           perswade
           them
           that
           the
           Sun
           doth
           not
           give
           Light
           ,
           nor
           the
           Fire
           Heat
           ,
           that
           they
           see
           not
           with
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           nor
           hear
           with
           their
           Ears
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             enable
             them
             to
             pray
             ,
          
           or
           assist
           them
           in
           their
           Supplications
           .
           And
           there
           might
           some
           probability
           be
           given
           unto
           these
           pretences
           ,
           and
           unto
           the
           total
           Exclusion
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           from
           any
           concernment
           herein
           ,
           if
           those
           concerning
           whom
           and
           their
           Duties
           they
           thus
           judge
           ,
           were
           generally
           Persons
           known
           to
           excel
           others
           in
           those
           
             Natural
             Endowments
          
           and
           acquired
           Abilities
           whereunto
           this
           
           Faculty
           of
           Prayer
           is
           ascribed
           .
           But
           will
           this
           be
           allowed
           by
           them
           who
           make
           use
           of
           this
           pretence
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           thus
           able
           to
           pray
           as
           they
           pretend
           by
           virtue
           of
           a
           Spiritual
           Gift
           ,
           are
           Persons
           excelling
           in
           
             Fancy
             ,
             Memory
             ,
             Wit
             ,
             Invention
             ,
          
           and
           Elocution
           ?
           It
           is
           known
           that
           they
           will
           admit
           of
           no
           such
           thing
           ;
           but
           in
           all
           other
           Instances
           they
           must
           be
           represented
           as
           
             dull
             ,
             stupid
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             unlearned
          
           and
           brutish
           .
           Only
           in
           Prayer
           they
           have
           the
           advantage
           of
           those
           natural
           Endowments
           .
           These
           things
           are
           hardly
           consistent
           with
           common
           Ingenuity
           .
           For
           is
           it
           not
           strange
           that
           those
           who
           are
           so
           contemptible
           with
           respect
           unto
           natural
           and
           acquired
           Endowments
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           whether
           of
           Science
           or
           of
           Prudence
           ,
           should
           yet
           in
           this
           one
           Duty
           or
           Work
           of
           Prayer
           so
           improve
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           out-go
           the
           Imitation
           of
           them
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           despised
           ?
           For
           as
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           not
           pray
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           so
           their
           own
           Hearts
           tell
           them
           ,
           they
           cannot
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           Reason
           why
           they
           so
           despitefully
           oppose
           this
           
             praying
             in
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           whatever
           Pride
           or
           Passion
           pretends
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           But
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           will
           again
           occurr
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shall
           not
           be
           here
           further
           insisted
           on
           .
           Having
           therefore
           proved
           
           that
           God
           hath
           promised
           a
           
             plentiful
             dispensation
          
           of
           his
           Spirit
           unto
           Believers
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           pray
           according
           unto
           his
           mind
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           general
           this
           Promise
           is
           accomplished
           in
           and
           towards
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ;
           It
           remaineth
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           we
           have
           proposed
           ,
           that
           we
           declare
           
             what
             is
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           in
           them
           unto
           this
           end
           and
           purpose
           ,
           or
           how
           he
           is
           unto
           us
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Prayer
           or
           Supplication
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             The
             nature
             of
             Prayer
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
             Opened
             and
             Vindicated
             .
          
        
         
           PRayer
           at
           present
           I
           take
           to
           be
           ,
           a
           
             Gift
             ,
             Ability
          
           or
           
             Spiritual
             Faculty
             of
             exercising
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Reverence
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             Delight
             ,
             and
             other
             Graces
             in
             a
             way
             of
             vocal
             Requests
             ,
             Supplications
             ,
             and
             Praises
             unto
             God.
             In
             every
             thing
             making
             our
             Request
             known
             unto
             God
             ,
          
           Phil.
           4.
           6.
           
        
         
           This
           Gift
           and
           Ability
           ,
           I
           affirm
           to
           be
           bestowed
           ,
           and
           this
           Work
           by
           Vertue
           thereof
           to
           be
           wrought
           in
           us
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           in
           the
           Accomplishment
           of
           the
           Promise
           insisted
           on
           ,
           
           so
           
             crying
             Abba
             Father
          
           in
           them
           that
           do
           believe
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           we
           are
           to
           given
           an
           account
           of
           ,
           wherein
           we
           shall
           assert
           nothing
           but
           what
           the
           Scripture
           plainly
           goeth
           before
           us
           in
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           experience
           of
           Believers
           duly
           exercised
           in
           Duties
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           doth
           confirm
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Issue
           of
           our
           Endeavour
           ,
           we
           shall
           leave
           it
           unto
           the
           Judgement
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           
             ecstatical
             ,
             enthusiastical
             ,
             unaccountable
             Raptures
          
           that
           we
           plead
           for
           ,
           or
           a
           real
           Gracious
           Effect
           and
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           we
           ascribe
           unto
           the
           Spirit
           herein
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           supplieth
           and
           furnisheth
           the
           mind
           ,
           with
           a
           due
           comprehension
           of
           the
           
             Matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           or
           what
           ought
           ,
           both
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           as
           unto
           all
           our
           particular
           occasions
           ,
           to
           be
           prayed
           for
           .
           Without
           this
           ,
           I
           suppose
           it
           will
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           pray
           as
           he
           ought
           .
           For
           how
           can
           any
           man
           pray
           ,
           that
           knows
           not
           what
           to
           pray
           for
           ?
           Where
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Comprehension
           hereof
           ,
           the
           very
           nature
           and
           being
           of
           Prayer
           is
           destroyed
           .
           And
           herein
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Apostle
           is
           express
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           26.
           
           
             Likewise
             also
             the
             Spirit
             helpeth
             our
             Infirmities
             ,
             for
             we
             know
             not
             what
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             it self
             maketh
             Intercession
          
           
           
             for
             us
             with
             groans
             that
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           that
           expression
           only
           which
           at
           present
           I
           urge
           ,
           
             We
             know
             not
             what
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             as
             we
             ought
             .
          
           This
           is
           generally
           supposed
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ;
           Namely
           ,
           that
           men
           know
           well
           enough
           
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
          
           only
           they
           are
           wicked
           and
           careless
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           pray
           for
           what
           they
           know
           they
           ought
           so
           to
           do
           .
           I
           shall
           make
           no
           excuse
           or
           Apology
           for
           the
           wickedness
           and
           carelesness
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           without
           doubt
           are
           abominable
           .
           But
           yet
           I
           must
           abide
           by
           the
           truth
           asserted
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           further
           evidence
           immediately
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           especial
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           
             no
             man
             knoweth
             what
             to
             pray
             for
             as
             he
             ought
             .
          
        
         
           But
           yet
           there
           is
           another
           Relief
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           need
           of
           any
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           therein
           .
           And
           we
           shall
           be
           accounted
           Impudent
           ,
           if
           we
           ascribe
           any
           thing
           unto
           him
           ,
           whereof
           there
           is
           the
           least
           colourable
           pretence
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           otherwise
           effected
           or
           provided
           for
           :
           so
           great
           an
           unwillingness
           is
           there
           to
           allow
           him
           either
           Place
           ,
           Work
           ,
           or
           Office
           in
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           or
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           pretended
           that
           although
           men
           do
           not
           of
           themselves
           
             know
             what
             to
             pray
          
           for
           ,
           yet
           this
           
           defect
           may
           be
           supplied
           in
           a
           
             Prescript
             form
             of
             words
          
           ,
           prepared
           on
           purpose
           to
           teach
           ,
           and
           confine
           men
           unto
           ,
           what
           they
           are
           to
           pray
           for
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           therefore
           dismiss
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           and
           his
           Assistance
           as
           unto
           this
           Concernment
           of
           Prayer
           ;
           for
           
             the
             due
             matter
          
           of
           it
           may
           be
           so
           set
           down
           and
           fixed
           on
           Ink
           and
           Paper
           ,
           that
           the
           meanest
           capacity
           cannot
           miss
           of
           his
           Duty
           therein
           .
           This
           therefore
           is
           that
           which
           is
           to
           be
           tryed
           in
           our
           ensuing
           discourse
           ;
           Namely
           ,
           what
           whereas
           it
           is
           plainly
           affirmed
           that
           
             we
             know
             not
             of
             our selves
             what
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
          
           (
           which
           I
           judge
           to
           be
           universally
           true
           ,
           as
           unto
           all
           Persons
           ,
           as
           well
           those
           who
           prescribe
           Prayers
           ,
           as
           those
           unto
           whom
           they
           are
           prescribed
           )
           and
           that
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           helps
           and
           relieveth
           us
           herein
           ,
           whether
           we
           may
           or
           ought
           to
           relinquish
           and
           neglect
           his
           Assistance
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           rely
           only
           on
           such
           supplies
           as
           are
           invented
           or
           used
           unto
           that
           end
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           is
           promised
           ;
           that
           is
           plainly
           ,
           whether
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           be
           to
           be
           trusted
           unto
           in
           this
           matter
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           
             whatever
             we
             ought
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
          
           is
           declared
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           yea
           and
           summarily
           comprised
           in
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           .
           But
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           have
           what
           we
           
           ought
           to
           pray
           for
           ,
           in
           the
           Book
           ;
           another
           thing
           to
           have
           it
           in
           our
           Mind
           ,
           and
           Hearts
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           will
           never
           be
           
             unto
             us
          
           ,
           the
           due
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           .
           It
           is
           out
           of
           the
           
             abundance
             of
             the
             Heart
          
           that
           the
           Mouth
           must
           speak
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           Mat.
           12.
           34.
           
           There
           is
           therefore
           in
           us
           a
           threefold
           defect
           with
           repect
           unto
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           ;
           which
           is
           supplied
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           so
           no
           other
           way
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           other
           means
           ;
           And
           therein
           is
           he
           unto
           us
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Supplication
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Promise
           .
        
         
           For
           (
           1.
           )
           
             we
             know
             not
             our
             own
             wants
             ,
          
           (
           2.
           )
           
             we
             know
             not
             the
             supplied
             of
             them
             that
             are
             expressed
             in
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           (
           3.
           )
           
             we
             know
             not
             the
             end
             whereunto
             what
             we
             pray
             for
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             directed
             ,
          
           which
           I
           add
           unto
           the
           former
           .
           Without
           the
           knowledge
           and
           understanding
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           
             pray
             as
             he
             ought
          
           ;
           and
           we
           can
           no
           way
           know
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           .
           And
           if
           these
           things
           be
           manifest
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           evident
           how
           in
           this
           first
           Instance
           we
           are
           enabled
           to
           pray
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           Our
           wants
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           to
           be
           the
           
             Matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           may
           be
           referr'd
           unto
           three
           Heads
           ;
           and
           none
           of
           them
           of
           our selves
           do
           we
           
             know
             aright
          
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           them
           the
           due
           
           Subject
           of
           our
           Supplications
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           of
           them
           we
           know
           nothing
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           This
           first
           consists
           in
           our
           
             outward
             straits
          
           ,
           pressures
           and
           Difficulties
           ,
           which
           we
           desire
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           ,
           with
           all
           other
           temporal
           things
           wherein
           we
           are
           concerned
           .
           In
           those
           things
           it
           should
           seem
           wondrously
           clear
           ,
           that
           
             of
             our selves
             we
             know
             what
             to
             pray
             for
             .
          
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           whatever
           our
           sense
           may
           be
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           our
           natural
           desires
           about
           them
           ,
           yet
           how
           and
           when
           ,
           under
           what
           conditions
           and
           limitations
           ,
           with
           what
           frame
           of
           heart
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           what
           submission
           unto
           the
           pleasure
           of
           God
           they
           are
           to
           be
           made
           the
           
             matter
             of
             our
             Prayers
          
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           .
           Therefore
           doth
           God
           call
           the
           Prayers
           of
           most
           about
           them
           ,
           howling
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           crying
           unto
           him
           
             with
             the
             Heart
             ,
             Hos.
          
           7.
           14.
           
           There
           is
           indeed
           a
           
             Voice
             of
             nature
          
           crying
           in
           its
           distress
           unto
           the
           
             God
             of
             nature
          
           .
           But
           that
           is
           not
           the
           Duty
           of
           Evangelical
           Prayer
           which
           we
           enquire
           after
           .
           And
           men
           oft-times
           most
           miss
           it
           ,
           where
           they
           think
           themselves
           most
           ready
           and
           prepared
           .
           To
           know
           our
           
             Temporal
             wants
          
           so
           as
           to
           make
           them
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           requires
           more
           Wisdom
           than
           of
           our selves
           we
           are
           furnished
           withal
           .
           
             For
             who
             knoweth
             what
             is
             good
             for
             man
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             all
             the
             days
          
           
           
             of
             his
             vain
             life
             ,
             which
             he
             spendeth
             as
             a
             shadow
             ?
             Eccl.
          
           6.
           12.
           
           And
           oft-times
           Believers
           are
           never
           more
           at
           a
           loss
           ,
           than
           how
           to
           pray
           aright
           about
           
             temporal
             things
          
           .
           No
           man
           is
           in
           pain
           or
           distress
           ,
           or
           under
           any
           wants
           ,
           whose
           continuance
           would
           be
           destructive
           to
           his
           Being
           ,
           but
           he
           may
           ,
           yea
           he
           ought
           to
           make
           deliverance
           from
           them
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           Prayer
           .
           So
           in
           that
           case
           he
           knows
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           or
           in
           general
           ,
           
             what
             he
             ought
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
          
           without
           any
           peculiar
           spiritual
           illumination
           .
           But
           yet
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           and
           wherein
           their
           respect
           unto
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           and
           the
           supreme
           End
           ,
           or
           chiefest
           good
           of
           the
           Persons
           concerned
           ,
           doth
           stand
           ,
           (
           with
           regard
           whereunto
           they
           can
           alone
           be
           made
           the
           
             matter
             of
             prayer
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             in
             Christ
             )
          
           is
           that
           which
           of
           themselves
           they
           cannot
           understand
           ,
           but
           have
           need
           of
           an
           interest
           in
           that
           Promise
           made
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             all
             taught
             of
             God.
          
           And
           this
           is
           so
           much
           more
           in
           such
           things
           as
           belong
           only
           unto
           the
           Conveniences
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           whereof
           no
           man
           of
           himself
           knows
           what
           is
           good
           for
           him
           ,
           or
           useful
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           We
           have
           
             Internal
             wants
          
           that
           are
           discerned
           in
           the
           light
           of
           a
           
             natural
             Conscience
          
           :
           such
           is
           the
           
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
          
           ,
           whereof
           that
           accuseth
           ;
           Sins
           against
           natural
           Light
           and
           
           plain
           outward
           letter
           of
           the
           Law.
           These
           things
           we
           know
           somewhat
           of
           without
           any
           especial
           Aid
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           14
           ,
           15.
           and
           desires
           of
           Deliverance
           are
           inseparable
           from
           them
           .
           But
           we
           may
           observe
           here
           two
           things
           ,
           [
           1.
           ]
           That
           the
           knowledge
           which
           we
           have
           hereof
           of
           our selves
           ,
           is
           so
           dark
           and
           confused
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           are
           no
           ways
           able
           thereby
           to
           manage
           our
           wants
           in
           Prayer
           aright
           unto
           God.
           A
           
             Natural
             Conscience
          
           awakened
           and
           excited
           by
           Afflictions
           or
           other
           providential
           Visitations
           ,
           will
           discover
           it self
           in
           unfeign'd
           and
           severe
           Reflections
           of
           Guilt
           upon
           the
           Soul.
           But
           untill
           the
           
             Spirit
             doth
             convince
             of
             Sin
          
           ,
           all
           things
           are
           in
           such
           disorder
           and
           confusion
           in
           the
           mind
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           knows
           how
           to
           make
           his
           Address
           unto
           God
           about
           it
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           .
           And
           there
           is
           more
           required
           to
           treat
           aright
           with
           God
           about
           the
           Guilt
           of
           Sin
           ,
           than
           a
           mere
           Sense
           of
           it
           .
           So
           far
           as
           men
           can
           proceed
           under
           that
           sole
           conduct
           and
           guidance
           ,
           the
           Heathens
           went
           in
           dealing
           with
           their
           supposed
           Gods
           ,
           without
           a
           due
           respect
           unto
           the
           Propitiation
           made
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ.
           Yea
           Prayer
           about
           the
           guilt
           of
           Sin
           discerned
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           a
           natural
           Conscience
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           abomination
           .
        
         
         
           Besides
           ,
           [
           2.
           ]
           We
           all
           know
           how
           small
           a
           portion
           of
           the
           concernment
           of
           Believers
           doth
           lye
           in
           those
           things
           which
           fall
           under
           the
           Light
           and
           determination
           of
           a
           natural
           Conscience
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           things
           about
           which
           Believers
           do
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           treat
           principally
           ,
           and
           deal
           with
           God
           in
           their
           Supplications
           ,
           are
           the
           
             inward
             Spiritual
             frames
             and
             dispositions
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
          
           with
           the
           actings
           of
           Grace
           and
           Sin
           in
           them
           .
           Hereon
           David
           was
           not
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Confession
           of
           his
           Original
           and
           all
           known
           actual
           Sins
           ,
           Psal.
           51.
           5.
           nor
           yet
           with
           an
           acknowledgment
           that
           
             none
             knoweth
             his
             own
             wanderings
          
           ,
           whence
           he
           desireth
           cleansing
           from
           
             unknown
             Sins
             ,
             Psal.
          
           19.
           12.
           
           But
           moreover
           ,
           he
           begs
           of
           God
           to
           undertake
           the
           
             inward
             search
          
           of
           his
           Heart
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           what
           was
           amiss
           ,
           or
           right
           ,
           in
           him
           ,
           Psal.
           139.
           23
           ,
           24.
           as
           knowing
           ,
           that
           God
           principally
           required
           
             Truth
             in
             the
             inward
             part
             ,
             Psal.
          
           51.
           6.
           
           Such
           is
           the
           carrying
           on
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           sanctification
           in
           the
           whole
           Spirit
           and
           Soul
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           5.
           23.
           
        
         
           The
           
             inward
             sanctification
          
           of
           all
           our
           faculties
           ,
           is
           what
           we
           want
           and
           pray
           for
           .
           Supplies
           of
           Grace
           from
           God
           unto
           this
           purpose
           ,
           with
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           Power
           ,
           Guilt
           ,
           violence
           and
           deceit
           of
           Sin
           in
           its
           inward
           actings
           in
           the
           
           mind
           and
           affections
           ,
           with
           other
           things
           innumerable
           thereunto
           belonging
           ,
           make
           up
           the
           
             principal
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           as
           formally
           Supplication
           .
        
         
           Add
           hereunto
           ,
           that
           unto
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           taken
           largely
           for
           the
           whole
           Duty
           so
           called
           ,
           every
           thing
           wherein
           we
           have
           entercourse
           with
           God
           in
           Faith
           and
           Love
           ,
           doth
           belong
           .
           The
           Acknowledgement
           of
           the
           whole
           mystery
           of
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Love
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Fruits
           ,
           Effects
           and
           Benefits
           which
           thence
           we
           do
           receive
           ,
           all
           the
           Workings
           and
           actings
           of
           our
           Souls
           towards
           him
           ,
           with
           their
           Faculties
           and
           Affections
           ;
           in
           brief
           ,
           every
           thing
           and
           every
           conception
           of
           our
           minds
           ,
           wherein
           our
           spiritual
           Access
           unto
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           doth
           consist
           ,
           or
           which
           doth
           belong
           thereunto
           ,
           with
           all
           occasions
           and
           emergencies
           of
           Spiritual
           Life
           ,
           are
           in
           like
           manner
           comprised
           herein
           .
           And
           that
           we
           can
           have
           such
           an
           Acquaintance
           with
           these
           things
           as
           to
           manage
           them
           acceptably
           in
           our
           Supplications
           ,
           without
           the
           Grace
           of
           spiritual
           illumination
           from
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           few
           are
           so
           ignorant
           or
           profane
           as
           to
           assert
           .
           Some
           I
           confess
           seem
           to
           be
           strangers
           unto
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           yet
           renders
           them
           not
           of
           the
           less
           weight
           or
           moment
           .
        
         
         
         
           For
           some
           can
           see
           no
           necessity
           of
           thus
           understanding
           the
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Promises
           unto
           Prayer
           ;
           and
           suppose
           that
           men
           know
           well
           enough
           what
           to
           pray
           for
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           those
           who
           so
           speak
           ,
           neither
           know
           what
           it
           is
           to
           pray
           ,
           nor
           it
           seems
           are
           willing
           to
           learn.
           For
           we
           are
           to
           pray
           in
           
             Faith
             ,
             Rom.
          
           10.
           14.
           
           And
           Faith
           respects
           
             Gods
             Promises
             ,
             Heb.
          
           4.
           1.
           
           Rom.
           4.
           
           If
           therefore
           we
           understand
           not
           what
           God
           hath
           promised
           ,
           we
           cannot
           pray
           at
           all
           .
           It
           is
           marvellous
           what
           thoughts
           such
           persons
           have
           of
           God
           and
           themselves
           ,
           who
           without
           a
           due
           comprehension
           of
           their
           own
           Wants
           ,
           and
           without
           an
           understanding
           of
           Gods
           Promises
           ,
           wherein
           all
           their
           supplies
           are
           laid
           up
           ,
           do
           
             say
             their
             Prayers
          
           as
           they
           call
           it
           continually
           .
           And
           indeed
           in
           the
           poverty
           ,
           or
           rather
           misery
           ,
           of
           
             devised
             Aids
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           the
           least
           pernicious
           effect
           or
           consequent
           ,
           that
           they
           keep
           men
           off
           from
           searching
           the
           Promises
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           know
           what
           to
           pray
           for
           .
           Let
           the
           matter
           of
           Prayer
           be
           so
           prescribed
           unto
           men
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           shall
           neverneed
           ,
           either
           to
           search
           their
           
             own
             Hearts
          
           or
           
             Gods
             Promises
          
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           this
           whole
           Work
           is
           dispatcht
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           But
           then
           is
           the
           Soul
           prepared
           aright
           for
           this
           
           Duty
           ,
           and
           then
           only
           ,
           when
           it
           understands
           its
           own
           condition
           ,
           the
           supplies
           of
           Grace
           provided
           in
           the
           Promise
           ,
           the
           suitableness
           of
           those
           supplies
           unto
           its
           wants
           ,
           and
           the
           means
           of
           its
           Conveyance
           unto
           us
           by
           Jesus
           Christ.
           That
           all
           this
           we
           have
           by
           the
           Spirit
           and
           not
           otherwise
           ,
           shall
           be
           immediately
           declared
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Unto
           the
           matter
           of
           Prayer
           I
           joyn
           the
           End
           we
           aim
           at
           ,
           in
           the
           things
           we
           pray
           for
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           direct
           them
           unto
           .
           And
           herein
           also
           are
           we
           in
           our selves
           at
           a
           loss
           :
           And
           men
           may
           lose
           all
           the
           benefit
           of
           their
           Prayers
           by
           proposing
           
             undue
             Ends
          
           unto
           themselves
           in
           the
           things
           they
           pray
           for
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           saith
           ,
           
             Ask
             and
             you
             shall
             receive
          
           ;
           but
           the
           Apostle
           James
           affirms
           of
           some
           ,
           Chap.
           4.
           3.
           
           
             Ye
             ask
             and
             receive
             not
             ,
             because
             ye
             ask
             amiss
             ,
             to
             consume
             it
             on
             your
             pleasures
             .
          
           To
           pray
           for
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           not
           expresly
           unto
           the
           end
           whereunto
           of
           God
           it
           is
           designed
           ,
           is
           to
           
             ask
             amiss
          
           and
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           And
           yet
           whatever
           confidence
           we
           may
           have
           of
           our
           own
           Wisdom
           and
           Integrity
           ;
           if
           we
           are
           left
           unto
           our selves
           ,
           without
           the
           especial
           guidance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           our
           aims
           will
           never
           be
           suited
           unto
           the
           Will
           of
           God.
           The
           ways
           and
           means
           whereby
           we
           may
           fail
           ,
           and
           do
           so
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           when
           not
           under
           the
           actual
           conduct
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           
           is
           ,
           when
           our
           own
           natural
           and
           distempered
           Affections
           do
           immix
           themselves
           in
           our
           Supplications
           ,
           are
           innumerable
           .
           And
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           excellent
           in
           its
           self
           ,
           so
           useful
           unto
           us
           ,
           so
           acceptable
           unto
           God
           in
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           be
           vitiated
           ,
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           Prayer
           it self
           rendred
           vain
           ,
           by
           an
           Application
           of
           it
           unto
           false
           or
           mistaken
           Ends.
           And
           what
           is
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           guide
           us
           herein
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
        
         
           THese
           things
           are
           considerable
           as
           to
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           ;
           and
           with
           respect
           unto
           them
           ,
           of
           our selves
           
             we
             know
             not
             what
          
           we
           should
           pray
           for
           ,
           nor
           
             how
             ,
             nor
             when
          
           .
           And
           the
           first
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Supplication
          
           in
           Believers
           ,
           is
           to
           give
           them
           an
           understanding
           of
           all
           their
           wants
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           supplies
           of
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           in
           the
           Promises
           ,
           causing
           a
           sense
           of
           them
           to
           dwell
           and
           abide
           on
           their
           minds
           ;
           as
           that
           ,
           according
           unto
           their
           measure
           ,
           they
           are
           continually
           
           furnished
           with
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           without
           which
           men
           never
           pray
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           ,
           in
           some
           sense
           ,
           they
           pray
           always
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           He
           alone
           doth
           ,
           and
           he
           alone
           is
           able
           to
           give
           us
           such
           an
           understanding
           of
           our
           
             own
             wants
          
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           may
           be
           able
           to
           make
           our
           thoughts
           about
           them
           
             known
             unto
             God
          
           in
           Prayer
           and
           Supplication
           .
           And
           what
           is
           said
           concerning
           
             our
             wants
          
           ,
           is
           so
           likewise
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           whole
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           whereby
           we
           give
           Glory
           to
           God
           ,
           either
           in
           Requests
           or
           Prayers
           .
           And
           this
           I
           shall
           manifest
           in
           some
           instances
           ,
           whereunto
           others
           may
           be
           reduced
           .
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           
             Principal
             matter
          
           of
           our
           Prayer
           concerneth
           Faith
           and
           Unbelief
           .
           So
           the
           Apostles
           prayed
           in
           a
           particular
           manner
           ,
           
             Lord
             increase
             our
             Faith
          
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           poor
           man
           prayed
           in
           his
           distress
           ,
           
             Lord
             help
             thou
             my
             unbelief
          
           .
           I
           cannot
           think
           that
           they
           ever
           pray
           aright
           ,
           who
           never
           pray
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           Unbelief
           ,
           for
           the
           removal
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           encrease
           of
           Faith.
           If
           Unbelief
           be
           the
           greatest
           of
           Sins
           ,
           and
           if
           Faith
           be
           the
           greatest
           of
           the
           Gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           Christians
           ,
           if
           those
           things
           are
           not
           one
           principal
           part
           of
           the
           
             matter
             of
             our
             Prayers
          
           .
           Unto
           this
           end
           we
           must
           be
           convinced
           of
           the
           
           nature
           and
           guilt
           of
           Unbelief
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           use
           of
           Faith
           ;
           nor
           without
           that
           conviction
           do
           we
           either
           know
           our
           own
           chiefest
           wants
           ,
           or
           
             what
             to
             pray
             for
             as
             we
             ought
             .
          
           And
           that
           this
           is
           the
           especial
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           expresly
           declares
           ,
           John
           16.
           9.
           
           
             He
             convinceth
             the
             World
             of
             Sin
             ,
             because
             they
             believe
             not
             on
             him
             .
          
           I
           do
           ,
           and
           must
           deny
           ,
           that
           any
           one
           is
           or
           can
           be
           convinced
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           guilt
           of
           that
           Unbelief
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           whole
           or
           in
           the
           remainder
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           the
           Gospel
           condemneth
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           the
           great
           condemning
           Sin
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           without
           an
           especial
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           on
           his
           mind
           and
           Soul.
           For
           Unbelief
           as
           it
           respecteth
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           not
           believing
           in
           him
           ,
           or
           not
           believing
           in
           him
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           is
           a
           Sin
           against
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           by
           the
           Gospel
           alone
           that
           we
           may
           be
           convinced
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           it
           is
           the
           
             ministration
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
           Wherefore
           neither
           the
           Light
           of
           a
           natural
           Conscience
           ,
           nor
           the
           Law
           ,
           will
           convince
           any
           one
           of
           the
           
             guilt
             of
             Unbelief
          
           with
           respect
           unto
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           Faith
           in
           him
           .
           No
           innate
           Notions
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           no
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Law
           will
           reach
           hereunto
           .
           And
           to
           think
           to
           teach
           men
           to
           pray
           ,
           or
           to
           help
           them
           out
           in
           praying
           ,
           
           without
           a
           sense
           of
           Unbelief
           ,
           or
           the
           remainders
           of
           it
           in
           its
           Guilt
           and
           Power
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           Faith
           with
           its
           necessity
           ,
           use
           and
           efficacy
           ,
           is
           to
           say
           unto
           the
           
             naked
             and
             the
             hungry
             ,
             be
             ye
             warmed
             and
             filled
             ,
             and
             not
             give
             them
             those
             things
             that
             are
             needful
             to
             the
             Body
             .
          
           This
           therefore
           belongs
           unto
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Supplication
           .
           And
           let
           men
           tear
           and
           tire
           themselves
           Night
           and
           Day
           with
           a
           multitude
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           if
           a
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           teaching
           the
           nature
           and
           Guilt
           of
           Unbelief
           ,
           the
           nature
           ,
           efficacy
           and
           use
           of
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           go
           not
           with
           it
           ,
           all
           will
           be
           lost
           and
           perish
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           marvellous
           to
           consider
           how
           little
           mention
           of
           these
           things
           occurreth
           in
           most
           of
           those
           compositions
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           published
           to
           be
           used
           as
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           .
           They
           are
           generally
           omitted
           in
           such
           endeavours
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           things
           ,
           wherein
           Christians
           were
           very
           little
           concerned
           .
           The
           Gospel
           positively
           and
           frequently
           determines
           the
           
             present
             Acceptation
          
           of
           men
           with
           God
           ,
           or
           their
           Disobedience
           ,
           with
           their
           future
           Salvation
           and
           Condemnation
           according
           unto
           their
           Faith
           or
           Unbelief
           .
           For
           their
           Obedience
           or
           Disobedience
           are
           infallible
           consequents
           thereon
           .
           Now
           if
           things
           that
           are
           of
           the
           greatest
           Importance
           unto
           us
           ,
           
           and
           whereon
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           wherein
           our
           spiritual
           Estate
           is
           concerned
           ,
           do
           depend
           ,
           be
           not
           a
           part
           of
           the
           subject
           matter
           of
           our
           daily
           Prayer
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           deserveth
           so
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           matter
           of
           our
           Prayer
           respects
           the
           
             Depravation
             of
             our
             natures
          
           and
           our
           wants
           on
           that
           account
           .
           The
           Darkness
           and
           Ignorance
           that
           is
           in
           our
           Understandings
           ,
           our
           unacquaintedness
           with
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           and
           
             Alienation
             from
             the
             Life
             of
             God
          
           thereby
           ,
           the
           secret
           workings
           of
           
             the
             Lusts
             of
             the
             mind
          
           under
           the
           shades
           and
           Covert
           of
           this
           darkness
           ;
           the
           stubbornness
           ,
           obstinacy
           and
           perverseness
           of
           our
           Wills
           by
           nature
           ,
           with
           their
           reluctancies
           unto
           ,
           and
           dislike
           of
           things
           spiritual
           ,
           with
           innumerable
           latent
           guiles
           thence
           arising
           ,
           all
           keeping
           the
           Soul
           from
           a
           due
           conformity
           unto
           the
           Holiness
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           things
           which
           Believers
           have
           an
           especial
           regard
           unto
           in
           their
           Confessions
           and
           Supplications
           .
           They
           know
           this
           to
           be
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           find
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           concernment
           between
           God
           and
           their
           Souls
           ,
           as
           to
           Sin
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           do
           lye
           in
           these
           things
           .
           And
           they
           are
           never
           more
           jealous
           over
           themselves
           ,
           than
           when
           they
           find
           their
           Hearts
           least
           affected
           with
           them
           .
           And
           to
           give
           over
           treating
           with
           
           God
           about
           them
           ,
           for
           Mercy
           in
           their
           pardon
           ,
           for
           Grace
           in
           their
           removal
           ,
           and
           the
           daily
           Renovation
           of
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           in
           them
           thereby
           ,
           is
           to
           renounce
           all
           Religion
           ,
           and
           all
           designs
           of
           living
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           Wherefore
           without
           a
           knowledge
           ,
           a
           sense
           ,
           a
           due
           comprehension
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           
             pray
             as
             he
             ought
          
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           knows
           not
           what
           to
           pray
           for
           .
           But
           this
           knowledge
           we
           cannot
           attain
           of
           our selves
           .
           Nature
           is
           so
           corrupted
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           understand
           its
           own
           depravation
           .
           Hence
           some
           absolutely
           deny
           this
           Corruption
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           taking
           away
           all
           necessity
           of
           labouring
           after
           its
           cure
           ,
           and
           the
           Renovation
           of
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           in
           us
           .
           And
           hereby
           they
           overthrow
           the
           
             Prayers
             of
             all
             Believers
          
           ,
           which
           the
           
             Antient
             Church
          
           continually
           pressed
           the
           Pelagians
           withal
           .
           Without
           a
           sense
           of
           these
           things
           I
           must
           profess
           ,
           I
           understand
           not
           how
           any
           man
           can
           pray
           .
           And
           this
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           of
           our selves
           .
           Nature
           is
           blind
           ,
           and
           cannot
           see
           them
           ;
           it
           is
           proud
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           own
           them
           ;
           stupid
           ,
           and
           is
           senseless
           of
           them
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           alone
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           a
           due
           conviction
           of
           ,
           a
           spiritual
           insight
           into
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           the
           Concernment
           of
           these
           things
           .
           This
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           so
           
           fully
           proved
           ,
           as
           not
           here
           again
           to
           insist
           on
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           easy
           to
           conjecture
           ,
           how
           men
           pray
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           pray
           about
           ,
           who
           know
           not
           the
           
             plague
             of
             their
             own
             Hearts
          
           .
           Yea
           ,
           this
           Ignorance
           ,
           want
           of
           Light
           into
           ,
           or
           conviction
           of
           the
           
             depravation
             of
             their
             nature
          
           ,
           and
           the
           remainders
           thereof
           ,
           even
           in
           those
           that
           are
           renewed
           ,
           with
           the
           Fruits
           ,
           Consequents
           and
           Effects
           thereof
           ,
           is
           the
           principal
           cause
           of
           mens
           Barrenness
           in
           this
           Duty
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           can
           seldome
           go
           beyond
           what
           is
           prescribed
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           they
           can
           thence
           also
           satisfie
           themselves
           with
           a
           set
           or
           frame
           of
           well
           composed
           words
           ,
           wherein
           they
           might
           easily
           discern
           that
           their
           own
           condition
           and
           concernment
           are
           not
           at
           all
           expressed
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           acquainted
           with
           them
           .
           I
           do
           not
           fix
           measures
           unto
           other
           men
           ,
           nor
           give
           bounds
           unto
           their
           understandings
           ;
           Only
           I
           shall
           take
           leave
           to
           profess
           for
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           conceive
           or
           apprehend
           how
           any
           man
           doth
           or
           can
           know
           
             what
             to
             pray
             for
             as
             he
             ought
             ,
          
           in
           the
           whole
           compass
           and
           course
           of
           that
           Duty
           ,
           who
           hath
           no
           
             Spiritual
             illumination
          
           enabling
           him
           to
           discern
           in
           some
           measure
           the
           Corruption
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           internal
           Evils
           of
           his
           Heart
           .
           If
           men
           judge
           the
           faculties
           of
           
           their
           Souls
           to
           be
           undepraved
           ,
           their
           minds
           free
           from
           vanity
           ,
           their
           Hearts
           from
           Guile
           and
           deceit
           ,
           their
           Wills
           from
           perverseness
           and
           carnality
           ,
           I
           wonder
           not
           on
           what
           Grounds
           they
           despise
           the
           Prayers
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           should
           do
           so
           ,
           to
           find
           real
           Humiliation
           ,
           and
           fervency
           in
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           Hereunto
           I
           may
           add
           the
           irregularity
           and
           disorder
           of
           our
           Affections
           .
           These
           I
           confess
           are
           discernible
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           rectifying
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           an
           attempt
           for
           it
           ,
           was
           the
           principal
           end
           of
           the
           old
           Philosophy
           .
           But
           the
           chief
           respect
           that
           on
           this
           principle
           it
           had
           unto
           them
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           they
           
             disquiet
             the
             mind
          
           ,
           or
           break
           forth
           into
           outward
           expressions
           ,
           whereby
           men
           are
           defiled
           ,
           or
           dishonoured
           ,
           or
           distressed
           .
           So
           far
           natural
           Light
           will
           go
           ,
           and
           thereby
           in
           the
           working
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           know
           ,
           men
           may
           be
           
             put
             to
             pray
          
           about
           them
           .
           But
           the
           chief
           depravation
           of
           the
           Affections
           lyes
           in
           their
           aversation
           unto
           things
           spiritual
           and
           Heavenly
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           indeed
           sometimes
           ready
           of
           themselves
           to
           like
           things
           spiritual
           under
           false
           Notions
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           divine
           Worship
           under
           Superstitious
           Ornaments
           and
           meretricious
           dresses
           ,
           in
           which
           respect
           they
           are
           the
           spring
           and
           life
           of
           all
           that
           Devotion
           ,
           
           which
           is
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           .
           But
           take
           Heavenly
           and
           Spiritual
           things
           in
           themselves
           with
           respect
           unto
           their
           proper
           Ends
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           in
           all
           our
           Affections
           ,
           as
           corrupted
           ,
           a
           dislike
           of
           them
           and
           aversation
           unto
           them
           ,
           which
           variously
           act
           themselves
           ,
           and
           influence
           our
           Souls
           unto
           Vanities
           and
           disorders
           in
           all
           Holy
           Duties
           .
           And
           no
           man
           knows
           what
           it
           is
           to
           pray
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           exercised
           in
           Supplications
           for
           mortifying
           ,
           changing
           and
           renewing
           of
           these
           Affections
           as
           
             spiritually
             irregular
          
           .
           And
           yet
           is
           it
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           alone
           ,
           which
           discovereth
           these
           things
           unto
           us
           and
           gives
           us
           a
           sense
           of
           our
           concernment
           in
           them
           .
           I
           say
           the
           
             Spiritual
             irregularity
             of
             our
             Affections
          
           ,
           and
           their
           Aversation
           from
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           is
           discernible
           in
           no
           Light
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           supernatural
           illumination
           .
           For
           if
           without
           that
           ,
           
             Spiritual
             things
             themselves
          
           cannot
           be
           discerned
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           assures
           us
           they
           cannot
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           the
           
             disorder
             of
             our
             Affections
          
           with
           respect
           unto
           them
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           .
           If
           we
           know
           not
           an
           object
           in
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           cannot
           know
           the
           actings
           of
           our
           minds
           towards
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           although
           there
           be
           in
           our
           Affections
           an
           innate
           universal
           aversation
           from
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           seeing
           by
           nature
           we
           are
           wholly
           alienated
           
           from
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           can
           it
           not
           be
           discerned
           by
           us
           in
           any
           Light
           but
           that
           which
           discovers
           these
           spiritual
           things
           themselves
           unto
           us
           .
           Nor
           can
           any
           man
           be
           made
           sensible
           of
           the
           Evil
           and
           Guilt
           of
           that
           disorder
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           a
           Love
           also
           implanted
           in
           his
           Heart
           unto
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           it
           finds
           obstructed
           thereby
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Mortification
           of
           these
           Affections
           and
           their
           Renovation
           with
           respect
           unto
           things
           Spiritual
           and
           Heavenly
           ,
           being
           no
           small
           part
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Prayers
           of
           Believers
           ,
           as
           being
           an
           especial
           part
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           otherwise
           an
           acquaintance
           with
           them
           or
           sense
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           receive
           them
           by
           Light
           and
           Conviction
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           And
           those
           who
           are
           destitute
           hereof
           must
           needs
           be
           strangers
           unto
           the
           Life
           and
           Power
           of
           the
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           it self
           .
        
         
           As
           it
           is
           with
           respect
           unto
           Sin
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           with
           respect
           unto
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           Holiness
           and
           Priviledges
           .
           We
           have
           no
           spiritual
           conceptions
           about
           them
           ,
           no
           right
           Understanding
           of
           them
           ,
           no
           insight
           into
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           given
           us
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           And
           without
           an
           Acquaintance
           with
           these
           things
           ,
           what
           are
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           or
           what
           do
           they
           signifie
           ?
           Men
           without
           them
           may
           
             say
             on
          
           to
           the
           World's
           
           end
           ,
           without
           giving
           any
           thing
           of
           Glory
           unto
           God
           ,
           or
           obtaining
           of
           any
           Advantage
           unto
           their
           own
           Souls
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           I
           place
           as
           the
           
             first
             part
          
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Supplications
           in
           Believers
           ,
           enabling
           them
           to
           pray
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           of
           themselves
           
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             do
             ,
          
           as
           is
           afterward
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Apostle
           insisted
           on
           .
           When
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           when
           a
           right
           apprehension
           of
           Sin
           and
           Grace
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           concernment
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           fixed
           on
           our
           minds
           ,
           then
           have
           we
           in
           some
           measure
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           always
           in
           readiness
           ,
           which
           words
           and
           expressions
           will
           easily
           follow
           ,
           though
           the
           Aid
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           be
           necessary
           thereunto
           also
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           afterwards
           declare
           .
        
         
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Duty
           performed
           with
           respect
           unto
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Aid
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           of
           late
           by
           some
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           vilified
           and
           reproached
           .
           Formerly
           their
           exceptions
           lay
           all
           of
           them
           against
           some
           Expressions
           or
           weakness
           of
           some
           Persons
           in
           
             conceived
             Prayer
          
           ,
           which
           they
           liked
           .
           But
           now
           scorn
           is
           poured
           out
           upon
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           it self
           ,
           especially
           the
           humble
           and
           deep
           confessions
           of
           Sin
           ,
           which
           on
           the
           discoveries
           
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           are
           made
           in
           the
           Supplications
           of
           Ministers
           and
           others
           .
           The
           things
           themselves
           are
           traduced
           as
           
             absurd
             ,
             foolish
          
           and
           irrational
           ,
           as
           all
           
             Spiritual
             things
          
           are
           unto
           some
           sorts
           of
           men
           .
           Neither
           do
           I
           see
           how
           this
           disagreement
           is
           capable
           of
           any
           Reconciliation
           .
           For
           they
           who
           have
           no
           Light
           to
           discern
           those
           respects
           of
           Sin
           and
           Grace
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           mentioned
           ,
           cannot
           but
           think
           it
           uncouth
           to
           have
           them
           continually
           made
           the
           matter
           of
           mens
           Prayers
           .
           And
           those
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           who
           have
           received
           a
           Light
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           Acquaintance
           with
           them
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           troubled
           at
           nothing
           more
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           cannot
           sufficiently
           *
           abase
           themselves
           under
           a
           sense
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           words
           fully
           express
           that
           impression
           on
           their
           minds
           which
           is
           put
           on
           them
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           nor
           cloath
           their
           desires
           after
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           with
           words
           sufficiently
           significant
           and
           emphatical
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           difference
           is
           irreconcileable
           by
           any
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           Whilst
           it
           doth
           abide
           ,
           those
           who
           have
           respect
           only
           unto
           what
           is
           discernible
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           or
           of
           a
           natural
           Conscience
           in
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           will
           keep
           themselves
           unto
           general
           expressions
           and
           outward
           things
           ,
           in
           
           words
           prepared
           unto
           that
           purpose
           by
           themselves
           or
           others
           ,
           do
           we
           what
           we
           can
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           men
           will
           not
           be
           led
           beyond
           their
           own
           Light
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           meet
           they
           should
           .
           And
           those
           who
           do
           receive
           the
           
             Supplies
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           will
           in
           their
           Prayer
           be
           principally
           conversant
           about
           the
           
             spiritual
             internal
             concernments
          
           of
           their
           Souls
           in
           Sin
           and
           Grace
           ,
           let
           others
           despise
           them
           and
           reproach
           them
           whilst
           they
           please
           .
           And
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           much
           to
           contend
           about
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           regulated
           not
           by
           Arguments
           but
           by
           Principles
           .
           Men
           will
           invincibly
           adhere
           unto
           the
           capacity
           of
           their
           Light.
           Nothing
           can
           put
           an
           end
           to
           this
           difference
           ,
           but
           a
           more
           plentiful
           
             Effusion
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           from
           above
           ,
           which
           according
           unto
           the
           Promise
           we
           wait
           for
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           
             know
             not
             what
             to
             pray
             for
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
          
           but
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           acquaints
           us
           with
           the
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           which
           are
           prepared
           in
           the
           Promises
           of
           God
           for
           our
           Relief
           .
           That
           the
           Knowledge
           hereof
           is
           necessary
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           direct
           our
           Prayers
           unto
           God
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           ,
           I
           declared
           before
           ;
           and
           I
           suppose
           it
           will
           not
           be
           denied
           .
           For
           what
           do
           we
           pray
           for
           ?
           What
           do
           we
           take
           a
           prospect
           and
           design
           of
           in
           our
           Supplications
           ?
           What
           is
           it
           we
           desire
           to
           be
           made
           
           Partakers
           of
           ?
           Praying
           only
           by
           saying
           or
           repeating
           so
           many
           words
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           whose
           sence
           and
           meaning
           those
           who
           make
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           perhaps
           understand
           not
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Papacy
           ;
           or
           so
           as
           to
           rest
           in
           the
           saying
           or
           Repetition
           of
           them
           without
           an
           especial
           design
           of
           obtaining
           some
           thing
           or
           things
           which
           we
           make
           known
           in
           our
           Supplications
           ,
           is
           unworthy
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           ,
           indeed
           of
           rational
           Creatures
           .
           Deal
           thus
           with
           thy
           Governour
           ,
           
             Will
             he
             be
             pleased
             with
             thee
             or
             accept
             thy
             Person
             ?
          
           as
           Mal.
           1.
           8.
           neither
           Ruler
           nor
           Friend
           nor
           Neighbour
           would
           accept
           it
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           constantly
           make
           solemn
           addresses
           unto
           them
           ,
           without
           any
           
             especial
             design
          
           :
           We
           must
           
             pray
             with
             our
             understanding
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           understand
           what
           we
           pray
           for
           .
           And
           these
           things
           are
           no
           other
           but
           what
           God
           hath
           promised
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           are
           not
           regulated
           by
           in
           our
           Supplications
           ,
           we
           
             ask
             amiss
          
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           indispensably
           necessary
           unto
           Prayer
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           know
           
             what
             God
             hath
             promised
          
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           should
           have
           an
           understanding
           of
           the
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           of
           the
           Promises
           .
           God
           knoweth
           our
           wants
           ,
           what
           is
           good
           for
           us
           ,
           what
           is
           useful
           to
           us
           ,
           what
           is
           necessary
           to
           bring
           us
           unto
           the
           injoyment
           of
           himself
           ,
           infinitely
           better
           than
           we
           do
           our
           
           selves
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           we
           know
           nothing
           of
           these
           things
           but
           what
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           teach
           us
           .
           These
           are
           the
           things
           which
           he
           hath
           
             prepared
             for
             us
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           9.
           
           And
           what
           he
           hath
           so
           prepar'd
           ,
           he
           declareth
           in
           the
           Promises
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
           For
           they
           are
           the
           declaration
           of
           the
           Grace
           and
           good
           pleasure
           
             which
             he
             hath
             purposed
             in
             himself
             .
          
           And
           hence
           Believers
           may
           learn
           ,
           what
           is
           good
           for
           them
           and
           what
           is
           wanting
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           Promises
           ,
           more
           clearly
           and
           certainly
           than
           by
           any
           other
           means
           whatever
           .
           From
           them
           therefore
           do
           we
           learn
           
             what
             to
             pray
             for
             as
             we
             ought
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           another
           Reason
           ,
           why
           men
           are
           so
           barren
           in
           their
           Supplications
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           
             what
             to
             pray
             for
          
           ,
           but
           are
           forced
           to
           betake
           themselves
           unto
           a
           confused
           Repetition
           of
           the
           same
           requests
           ;
           namely
           their
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Promises
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Grace
           exhibited
           in
           them
           .
           Our
           enquiry
           therefore
           is
           ,
           by
           what
           way
           or
           means
           we
           come
           to
           an
           
             Acquaintance
             with
             these
             Promises
          
           ,
           which
           all
           Believers
           have
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           some
           more
           full
           and
           distinct
           than
           others
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           an
           useful
           sufficiency
           .
           And
           this
           we
           say
           is
           by
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           without
           whose
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           we
           can
           neither
           understand
           them
           ,
           nor
           what
           is
           contained
           in
           them
           .
        
         
         
           I
           do
           confess
           ,
           that
           some
           by
           frequent
           reading
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           the
           only
           help
           of
           a
           
             faithful
             Memory
          
           ,
           may
           be
           able
           to
           express
           in
           their
           Prayers
           the
           Promises
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           any
           spiritual
           Acquaintance
           with
           the
           Grace
           of
           them
           ,
           whereby
           they
           administer
           unto
           others
           ,
           and
           not
           unto
           themselves
           .
           But
           this
           
             Remembrance
             of
             Words
          
           or
           Expressions
           belongs
           not
           unto
           the
           especial
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           supplying
           the
           Hearts
           and
           minds
           of
           Believers
           with
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           .
           But
           this
           is
           that
           which
           he
           doth
           herein
           ;
           He
           openeth
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           he
           giveth
           an
           understanding
           ,
           he
           enlighteneth
           their
           minds
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           shall
           perceive
           the
           things
           that
           are
           of
           God
           prepared
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           contained
           in
           the
           Promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           represents
           them
           therein
           in
           their
           beauty
           ,
           Glory
           ,
           suitableness
           and
           desirableness
           unto
           their
           Souls
           .
           He
           maketh
           them
           to
           see
           Christ
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Fruits
           of
           his
           Mediation
           in
           them
           ,
           all
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           Grace
           and
           Love
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           the
           Excellency
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Pardon
           ,
           of
           Grace
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           of
           a
           new
           Heart
           ,
           with
           Principles
           ,
           dispositions
           ,
           Inclinations
           and
           Actings
           ,
           all
           as
           they
           are
           proposed
           in
           the
           Truth
           and
           Faithfulness
           of
           God.
           Now
           when
           the
           mind
           and
           Heart
           is
           continually
           filled
           with
           an
           Understanding
           
           and
           due
           Apprehensions
           of
           these
           things
           ;
           it
           is
           always
           furnished
           with
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
             and
             praise
          
           unto
           God
           ,
           which
           Persons
           make
           use
           of
           according
           as
           they
           have
           actual
           assistance
           and
           utterance
           given
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           whereas
           this
           Holy
           Spirit
           together
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           them
           ,
           doth
           also
           implant
           a
           Love
           unto
           them
           upon
           the
           minds
           of
           Believers
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           only
           hereby
           directed
           
             what
             to
             pray
             for
          
           ,
           but
           are
           excited
           and
           stirred
           up
           to
           seek
           after
           the
           injoyment
           of
           them
           ,
           with
           ardent
           Affections
           and
           earnest
           Endeavours
           ,
           
             which
             is
             to
             pray
          
           .
           And
           although
           among
           those
           on
           whose
           Hearts
           these
           things
           are
           not
           implanted
           ,
           some
           may
           (
           as
           was
           before
           observed
           )
           make
           an
           appearance
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           expressing
           in
           Prayer
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Promises
           of
           God
           retined
           in
           their
           memories
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           are
           not
           able
           themselves
           to
           pray
           in
           any
           tolerable
           useful
           manner
           ,
           and
           do
           either
           wonder
           at
           ,
           or
           despise
           those
           that
           are
           so
           enabled
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           where
           there
           is
           any
           defect
           herein
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           easily
           supplied
           .
           For
           if
           men
           are
           not
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Promises
           of
           God
           themselves
           in
           the
           manner
           before
           described
           ,
           and
           so
           know
           
             not
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
          
           others
           who
           have
           the
           understanding
           of
           them
           may
           
             compose
             Prayers
          
           
           for
           their
           use
           according
           to
           their
           Apprehensions
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           read
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           always
           in
           a
           readiness
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           I
           do
           not
           know
           that
           any
           one
           hath
           a
           Command
           ,
           or
           Promise
           of
           Assistance
           ,
           to
           make
           or
           compose
           Prayers
           to
           be
           said
           or
           read
           by
           others
           as
           their
           Prayers
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           expect
           no
           great
           matter
           from
           what
           any
           one
           shall
           do
           in
           that
           kind
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           is
           promised
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           ,
           to
           
             enable
             us
             to
             pray
          
           ,
           not
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           
             make
             or
             compose
             Prayers
          
           for
           others
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           savours
           of
           some
           unacquaintance
           with
           the
           Promises
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           to
           imagine
           that
           the
           matter
           of
           them
           so
           as
           to
           suit
           the
           various
           conditions
           of
           Believers
           ,
           can
           be
           pent
           up
           in
           any
           one
           Form
           of
           mans
           devising
           .
           Much
           of
           what
           we
           are
           to
           pray
           about
           ,
           may
           be
           in
           general
           and
           doctrinally
           comprized
           in
           a
           
             Form
             of
             Words
          
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           ,
           which
           gives
           directions
           in
           ,
           and
           a
           boundary
           unto
           our
           requests
           :
           But
           that
           the
           things
           themselves
           should
           be
           prepared
           and
           suited
           unto
           the
           condition
           and
           wants
           of
           them
           that
           are
           to
           pray
           ,
           is
           a
           fond
           imagination
           .
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           There
           is
           a
           vast
           difference
           between
           
           an
           
             objective
             Proposal
          
           of
           good
           things
           to
           be
           prayed
           for
           ,
           unto
           the
           consideration
           of
           them
           that
           are
           to
           pray
           ,
           which
           men
           may
           do
           ;
           and
           the
           implanting
           an
           acquaintance
           with
           them
           and
           Love
           unto
           them
           upon
           the
           mind
           and
           Heart
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
        
         
           (
           4.
           )
           When
           things
           are
           so
           prepared
           and
           cast
           into
           a
           
             form
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           those
           by
           whom
           such
           forms
           are
           used
           ,
           do
           no
           more
           understand
           them
           ,
           than
           if
           they
           had
           never
           been
           cast
           into
           any
           such
           form
           ,
           unless
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           give
           them
           an
           understanding
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           the
           form
           it self
           is
           no
           sanctified
           means
           unto
           .
           And
           where
           that
           is
           done
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           (
           5.
           )
           It
           is
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           to
           give
           unto
           Believers
           such
           
             a
             comprehension
          
           of
           promised
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           may
           constantly
           apply
           their
           minds
           unto
           that
           or
           those
           things
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           which
           are
           suited
           unto
           their
           present
           daily
           wants
           and
           occasions
           ,
           with
           the
           frame
           and
           dispositions
           of
           their
           Souls
           and
           Spirit
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           gives
           spiritual
           beauty
           and
           order
           unto
           the
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           
             suiting
             of
             Wants
             and
             Supplies
          
           ,
           of
           a
           
             thankful
             disposition
             and
             Praises
          
           ,
           of
           Love
           and
           Admiration
           unto
           the
           excellencies
           of
           God
           in
           
           Christ
           ,
           all
           by
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           But
           when
           a
           Person
           is
           made
           to
           pray
           by
           his
           Directory
           for
           things
           though
           good
           in
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           not
           suited
           unto
           his
           present
           state
           ,
           frame
           ,
           inclination
           ,
           wants
           and
           desires
           ,
           there
           is
           
             Spiritual
             Confusion
          
           and
           disorder
           and
           nothing
           else
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           What
           we
           have
           spoken
           concerning
           the
           Promises
           ,
           must
           also
           be
           applied
           unto
           all
           the
           Precepts
           or
           Commands
           of
           God.
           These
           in
           like
           manner
           are
           the
           
             matter
             of
             our
             Prayers
          
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           Confession
           and
           Supplication
           .
           And
           without
           a
           right
           understanding
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           can
           perform
           no
           part
           of
           this
           duty
           as
           we
           ought
           .
           This
           is
           evident
           in
           their
           apprehension
           who
           repeating
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Decalogue
           ,
           do
           subjoyn
           their
           acknowledgments
           of
           a
           
             want
             of
             Mercy
          
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Transgression
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           and
           their
           desires
           to
           have
           their
           
             hearts
             inclined
             to
             keep
             the
             Law.
          
           But
           the
           Law
           with
           all
           the
           Commands
           of
           God
           are
           Spiritual
           and
           inward
           ,
           with
           whose
           true
           sense
           and
           importance
           in
           their
           extent
           and
           latitude
           ,
           we
           cannot
           have
           an
           useful
           Acquaintance
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           enlightning
           ,
           instructing
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           And
           where
           this
           is
           ,
           the
           mind
           is
           greatly
           supplied
           with
           the
           true
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           .
           For
           
           when
           the
           Soul
           hath
           learnt
           the
           Spirituality
           and
           Holiness
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           its
           extent
           unto
           the
           inward
           frame
           and
           disposition
           of
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           unto
           outward
           Actions
           ,
           and
           its
           requiring
           absolute
           Holiness
           ,
           Rectitude
           and
           Conformity
           unto
           God
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           then
           doth
           it
           see
           and
           learn
           its
           own
           discrepancy
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           coming
           short
           of
           it
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           as
           to
           outward
           Acts
           and
           Duties
           ,
           it
           is
           unblameable
           .
           And
           hence
           do
           proceed
           those
           
             Confessions
             of
             Sin
          
           in
           the
           best
           and
           most
           holy
           Believers
           ,
           which
           they
           who
           understand
           not
           these
           things
           ,
           do
           deride
           and
           scorn
           .
           By
           this
           means
           therefore
           doth
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           
             help
             us
             to
             pray
          
           ,
           by
           supplying
           us
           with
           the
           due
           and
           proper
           matter
           of
           Supplications
           ,
           even
           by
           acquainting
           us
           and
           affecting
           our
           hearts
           with
           the
           Spirituality
           of
           the
           Command
           ,
           and
           our
           coming
           short
           thereof
           in
           our
           dispositions
           ,
           and
           frequent
           inordinate
           actings
           of
           our
           Minds
           and
           Affections
           .
           He
           who
           is
           instructed
           herein
           ,
           will
           on
           all
           occasions
           be
           prepared
           with
           a
           fulness
           of
           matter
           for
           Confession
           and
           Humiliation
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           with
           a
           sense
           of
           that
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           which
           we
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Obedience
           required
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           He
           alone
           gides
           and
           directs
           Believers
           
           to
           pray
           ,
           or
           ask
           for
           any
           thing
           
             in
             order
             unto
             right
             and
             proper
             Ends.
          
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           excellent
           in
           it self
           ,
           so
           useful
           unto
           us
           ,
           so
           acceptable
           unto
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           matter
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           be
           vitiated
           ,
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           Prayer
           it self
           be
           rendred
           vain
           ,
           by
           an
           application
           of
           it
           unto
           
             false
             or
             mistaken
             Ends.
          
           And
           that
           in
           this
           case
           we
           are
           relieved
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           in
           the
           Text
           under
           consideration
           .
           For
           
             helping
             our
             infirmities
          
           ,
           and
           teaching
           
             us
             what
             to
             pray
             for
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
          
           he
           maketh
           Intercession
           
             for
             us
             according
             unto
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           his
           mind
           or
           his
           will
           ,
           v.
           27.
           
           This
           is
           well
           explained
           by
           Origen
           on
           the
           Place
           ,
           
             Velut
             si
             magister
             suscipiens
             ad
             Rudiment
             a
             Discipulum
             ,
             &
             ignorantem
             penitus
             literas
             ,
             ut
             eum
             docere
             possit
             &
             instituere
             ,
             necesse
             habet
             inclindre
             se
             ad
             Discipuli
             rudimenta
             ,
             &
             ipse
             prius
             dicere
             nomen
             literae
             ,
             ut
             respondendo
             discipulus
             discat
             ,
             &
             sit
             quodammodo
             Magister
             incipienti
             Discipulo
             similis
             ,
             ea
             loquens
             &
             ea
             meditans
             ,
             quae
             incipiens
             loqui
             debeat
             ac
             meditari
             ;
             It
             a
             &
             Sanctus
             Spiritus
             ,
             ubi
             oppugnationibus
             carnis
             perturbari
             nostrum
             Spiritum
             viderit
             ,
             &
             nescientem
             quid
             orare
             debeat
             secundum
             quod
             oportet
             ,
             ipse
             velut
             Magister
             orationem
             praemittit
             ,
             quam
             noster
             spiritus
             (
             si
             tamen
             Discipulus
             esse
             Sancti
             Spiritus
             desiderat
             )
             prosequatur
             ,
             ipse
          
           
           
             gemitus
             ossert
             quibus
             noster
             spiritus
             discat
             ingemiscere
             ,
             ut
             repropitiet
             sibi
             Deum
             .
          
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           speaks
           Damascen
           ,
           lib.
           4.
           
           Ch.
           3.
           and
           Austin
           in
           sundry
           places
           collected
           by
           Beda
           in
           his
           Comment
           on
           this
           .
           He
           doth
           it
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           by
           us
           ,
           or
           enableth
           us
           so
           to
           do
           .
           For
           the
           Spirit
           himself
           
             without
             us
          
           ,
           hath
           no
           Office
           to
           be
           performed
           immediately
           towards
           God
           ,
           nor
           any
           Nature
           inferiour
           unto
           the
           Divine
           ,
           wherein
           he
           might
           intercede
           .
           The
           whole
           of
           any
           such
           Work
           with
           respect
           unto
           us
           ,
           is
           incumbent
           on
           Christ
           ,
           he
           alone
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           performeth
           what
           is
           to
           be
           done
           with
           God
           for
           us
           .
           What
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           ,
           he
           doth
           in
           and
           by
           us
           .
           He
           therefore
           directs
           and
           enableth
           us
           to
           make
           Supplications
           
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             God.
          
           And
           herein
           God
           is
           said
           to
           
             know
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           end
           and
           design
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           requests
           .
           This
           God
           knows
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           approves
           of
           and
           accepts
           .
           So
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           who
           directs
           us
           as
           to
           the
           design
           and
           end
           of
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           find
           Acceptance
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           yet
           there
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           there
           is
           ,
           more
           in
           that
           expression
           ;
           
             God
             knoweth
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           For
           he
           worketh
           such
           high
           ,
           holy
           ,
           spiritual
           desires
           and
           designs
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           Believers
           in
           their
           Supplications
           ,
           
           as
           God
           alone
           knoweth
           and
           understandeth
           in
           their
           full
           extent
           and
           latitude
           .
           That
           of
           our selves
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           fail
           and
           mistake
           hath
           been
           declared
           from
           James
           4.
           3.
           
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           insist
           on
           particulars
           ,
           but
           only
           mention
           two
           
             general
             Ends
          
           of
           Prayer
           which
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           keeps
           the
           minds
           of
           Believers
           unto
           in
           all
           their
           Requests
           ,
           where
           he
           hath
           furnished
           them
           with
           the
           matter
           of
           them
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           God.
           For
           he
           doth
           not
           only
           make
           
             Intercession
             in
             them
          
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           Requests
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           End
           which
           they
           aim
           at
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           accepted
           with
           him
           .
           He
           guides
           them
           therefore
           to
           design
           ,
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           all
           the
           
             success
             of
             their
             Petitions
          
           and
           Prayers
           ,
           may
           have
           an
           immediate
           tendency
           unto
           the
           Glory
           of
           God.
           It
           is
           he
           alone
           who
           enables
           them
           to
           subordinate
           all
           their
           desires
           unto
           Gods
           Glory
           .
           Without
           his
           especial
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           we
           should
           aim
           
             at
             Self
             only
             and
             ultimately
          
           in
           all
           we
           do
           .
           Our
           own
           profit
           ,
           case
           ,
           satisfaction
           ,
           Mercies
           ,
           Peace
           and
           Deliverance
           would
           be
           the
           End
           whereunto
           we
           should
           direct
           all
           our
           Supplications
           ,
           whereby
           they
           would
           be
           all
           
           vitiated
           and
           become
           abominable
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           He
           keeps
           them
           unto
           this
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           Issue
           of
           their
           Supplications
           may
           be
           the
           
             improvement
             of
             Holiness
          
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           thereby
           their
           conformity
           unto
           God
           ,
           with
           their
           nearer
           access
           unto
           him
           .
           Where
           these
           Ends
           are
           not
           ,
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           may
           be
           good
           and
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           our
           Prayers
           an
           Abomination
           .
           We
           may
           pray
           for
           Mercy
           and
           Grace
           and
           the
           best
           promised
           Fruits
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           for
           want
           of
           these
           Ends
           find
           no
           acceptance
           in
           our
           Supplications
           .
           To
           keep
           us
           unto
           them
           is
           his
           Work
           ,
           because
           it
           consists
           in
           casting
           out
           all
           self-Ends
           and
           aims
           ,
           bringing
           all
           natural
           desires
           unto
           a
           subordination
           unto
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           worketh
           in
           us
           ,
           if
           he
           worketh
           in
           us
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           towards
           Believers
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           ;
           He
           furnisheth
           and
           filleth
           their
           minds
           with
           the
           matter
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           teaching
           them
           thereby
           
             what
             to
             pray
             for
             as
             they
             ought
             .
          
           And
           where
           this
           is
           not
           wrought
           in
           some
           measure
           and
           degree
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           praying
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           God.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             The
             due
             manner
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             wherein
             it
             doth
             consist
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Holy
           Spirit
           having
           given
           the
           mind
           a
           due
           Apprehension
           of
           the
           
             things
             we
             ought
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
          
           or
           furnished
           it
           with
           the
           matter
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           he
           moreover
           works
           a
           due
           
             sense
             and
             valuation
          
           of
           them
           with
           desires
           after
           them
           upon
           the
           Will
           and
           Affections
           ,
           wherein
           the
           
             due
             manner
             of
             it
          
           ,
           doth
           consist
           .
           These
           things
           are
           separable
           .
           The
           mind
           may
           have
           Light
           to
           discern
           the
           things
           that
           are
           to
           be
           prayed
           for
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Will
           and
           Affections
           be
           dead
           unto
           them
           ,
           or
           unconcerned
           in
           them
           .
           And
           there
           may
           be
           a
           
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
          
           founded
           hereon
           ,
           in
           whose
           exercise
           the
           Soul
           doth
           not
           spiritually
           act
           towards
           God.
           For
           Light
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           all
           common
           Gifts
           .
           And
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           
             perishing
             Illumination
          
           a
           man
           may
           attain
           a
           
             Gift
             in
             Prayer
          
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           of
           use
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           others
           .
           
             For
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             unto
             every
             man
             to
             profit
             withal
             .
          
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           it
           is
           with
           him
           that
           so
           prayeth
           ,
           not
           much
           otherwise
           than
           it
           was
           with
           him
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           
           
             prayed
             in
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
             ;
             his
             Spirit
             prayeth
             ,
             but
             his
             Heart
             is
             unfruitful
             .
          
           He
           prayeth
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Light
           and
           Gift
           that
           he
           hath
           received
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           Soul
           is
           not
           benefited
           nor
           improved
           thereby
           .
           Only
           sometimes
           God
           makes
           use
           of
           mens
           
             own
             Gifts
          
           to
           convey
           Grace
           into
           their
           own
           Souls
           .
           But
           Prayer
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Obediential
             acting
          
           of
           the
           whole
           Soul
           towards
           God.
           
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           where
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           compleats
           his
           Work
           in
           us
           as
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             and
             Supplication
          
           ,
           he
           worketh
           on
           the
           Will
           and
           Affections
           to
           act
           obedientially
           towards
           God
           in
           and
           about
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           Prayers
           .
           Thus
           when
           he
           is
           
             poured
             out
          
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Supplication
           ,
           he
           fills
           them
           ,
           unto
           whom
           he
           is
           communicated
           ,
           with
           
             mourning
             and
             godly
             sorrow
          
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           their
           Prayers
           as
           the
           matter
           doth
           require
           ,
           Zach.
           12.
           10.
           
           He
           doth
           not
           only
           enable
           them
           to
           pray
           ,
           but
           worketh
           Affections
           in
           them
           suitable
           unto
           what
           they
           pray
           about
           .
           And
           in
           this
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           lies
           the
           Fountain
           of
           that
           inexpressible
           fervency
           and
           delight
           ,
           of
           those
           enlarged
           Labourings
           of
           mind
           and
           desires
           which
           are
           in
           the
           Prayers
           of
           Believers
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           are
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           more
           than
           ordinary
           influences
           from
           him
           .
           For
           
           these
           things
           proceed
           from
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           on
           their
           Wills
           and
           Affections
           ,
           stirring
           them
           up
           and
           carrying
           them
           forth
           unto
           God
           in
           and
           by
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           no
           vehement
           working
           of
           natural
           Affections
           can
           reach
           unto
           .
           And
           therefore
           is
           the
           Spirit
           said
           to
           
             make
             intercession
             for
             us
             with
             groaning
             which
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           As
           he
           had
           before
           expressed
           his
           Work
           in
           general
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           intendeth
           an
           help
           by
           working
           ,
           carrying
           us
           on
           in
           our
           undertaking
           in
           this
           Duty
           beyond
           our
           own
           strength
           (
           for
           he
           helpeth
           us
           on
           ,
           under
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           or
           weaknesses
           )
           so
           his
           
             especial
             acting
          
           is
           here
           declared
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           that
           is
           an
           
             additional
             Interposition
          
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           an
           Advocate
           for
           his
           Client
           ,
           pleading
           that
           in
           his
           Case
           which
           he
           of
           himself
           is
           not
           able
           to
           do
           .
           Once
           this
           Word
           is
           used
           in
           the
           service
           of
           a
           contrary
           design
           .
           Speaking
           of
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Elijah
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           says
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             How
             he
             maketh
             intercession
             unto
             God
             against
             Israel
             ,
          
           Rom.
           11.
           2.
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           is
           constantly
           used
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           for
           to
           declare
           
             good
             tidings
             ,
             Tidings
             of
             Peace
             ,
          
           is
           once
           applied
           in
           a
           contrary
           signification
           unto
           
             Tidings
             of
             Evil
          
           and
           destruction
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           4.
           17.
           
           The
           man
           that
           brought
           
           the
           News
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Army
           of
           the
           Israelites
           and
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           Ark
           by
           the
           Philistins
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           But
           the
           proper
           use
           of
           this
           Word
           is
           to
           
             intercede
             for
             Grace
             and
             favour
          
           .
           And
           this
           he
           doth
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           We
           our selves
           are
           said
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           groan
           ,
           v.
           23.
           that
           is
           ,
           humbly
           ,
           mournfully
           and
           earnestly
           to
           desire
           .
           And
           here
           the
           Spirit
           is
           said
           ,
           to
           intercede
           for
           us
           with
           Groans
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           nothing
           but
           his
           working
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           acting
           by
           us
           that
           frame
           of
           Heart
           ,
           and
           those
           fervent
           labouring
           desires
           which
           are
           so
           expressed
           ;
           and
           these
           with
           such
           depth
           of
           intention
           and
           labouring
           of
           mind
           
             as
             cannot
          
           be
           uttered
           .
           And
           this
           he
           doth
           by
           the
           Work
           now
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           Having
           truely
           affected
           the
           whole
           Soul
           ,
           enlightened
           the
           mind
           in
           the
           perception
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           Beauty
           and
           Excellency
           of
           Spiritual
           things
           ,
           ingaged
           the
           Will
           in
           the
           Choice
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           prevalent
           Love
           unto
           them
           ,
           excited
           the
           Affections
           to
           delight
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           unto
           desires
           after
           them
           ,
           there
           is
           in
           the
           actual
           discharge
           of
           this
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           wrought
           in
           the
           Soul
           by
           the
           Power
           and
           efficacy
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           such
           an
           
             inward
             labouring
             of
             Heart
          
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           such
           an
           Holy
           Supernatural
           Desire
           and
           Endeavour
           after
           an
           Union
           with
           the
           things
           prayed
           for
           in
           the
           
           injoyment
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           no
           Words
           can
           utter
           or
           expresly
           declare
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           fully
           and
           compleatly
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           To
           avoid
           the
           force
           of
           this
           Testimony
           some
           (
           one
           at
           least
           )
           would
           have
           this
           
             Intercession
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           
             Intercession
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             Christ
             for
             us
             now
             at
             the
             right
             Hand
             of
             God
             ,
          
           so
           that
           no
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           it self
           in
           Believers
           is
           intended
           .
           Such
           irrational
           Evasions
           will
           men
           sometimes
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           escape
           the
           convincing
           Power
           of
           Light
           and
           Truth
           .
           For
           this
           is
           such
           a
           Description
           of
           the
           Intercession
           of
           Christ
           at
           the
           Right
           Hand
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           will
           scarcely
           be
           reconciled
           unto
           the
           Analogy
           of
           Faith.
           That
           it
           is
           not
           an
           
             humble
             ,
             oral
             Supplication
          
           ,
           but
           a
           blessed
           Representation
           of
           his
           Oblation
           whereby
           the
           efficacy
           of
           it
           is
           continued
           and
           applied
           unto
           all
           the
           particular
           occasions
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           Believers
           ,
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           declared
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           common
           Faith
           of
           Christians
           .
           But
           here
           it
           should
           be
           reported
           as
           the
           
             labouring
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             him
             with
             unutterable
             groans
             ,
          
           the
           highest
           expression
           of
           an
           humble
           ,
           burthened
           ,
           sollicitous
           Endeavour
           .
           Nothing
           is
           more
           unsuited
           unto
           the
           present
           Glorious
           condition
           of
           the
           Mediator
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Days
           of
           his
           
           Flesh
           he
           
             prayed
             with
             strong
             cryes
             and
             tears
          
           in
           an
           humble
           deprecation
           of
           Evil
           ,
           Heb.
           5.
           7.
           
           But
           an
           humble
           prostration
           and
           praying
           with
           
             unutterable
             groans
          
           is
           altogether
           inconsistent
           with
           his
           present
           state
           of
           Glory
           ,
           his
           fulness
           of
           Power
           ,
           and
           Right
           to
           dispense
           all
           the
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God.
           Besides
           ,
           this
           Exposition
           is
           as
           adverse
           to
           the
           context
           as
           any
           thing
           could
           be
           invented
           .
           Ver.
           15.
           
           It
           is
           said
           that
           we
           receive
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
          
           ,
           whereby
           we
           cry
           
             Abba
             Father
          
           ,
           which
           Spirit
           God
           
             sends
             forth
             into
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             Gal.
          
           4.
           6.
           
           And
           the
           blessed
           Work
           of
           this
           Spirit
           in
           us
           ,
           is
           further
           described
           ,
           v.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           And
           thereon
           v.
           23.
           having
           received
           the
           
             first-fruits
             of
             this
          
           Spirit
           ,
           we
           are
           
             said
             to
             groan
          
           within
           our selves
           ;
           to
           which
           it
           is
           added
           ,
           that
           of
           our selves
           not
           knowing
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           pray
           for
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             that
             very
             Spirit
          
           so
           given
           unto
           us
           ,
           so
           received
           by
           us
           ,
           so
           working
           in
           us
           ,
           
             makes
             intercession
          
           for
           us
           with
           
             groans
             that
             cannot
             be
             uttered
          
           .
           Wherefore
           without
           offering
           violence
           unto
           the
           Context
           ,
           here
           is
           no
           place
           for
           the
           Introduction
           of
           the
           Intercession
           of
           Christ
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           especially
           under
           such
           an
           expression
           as
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           mentioned
           afterwards
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           as
           a
           consequent
           
           and
           fruit
           of
           his
           Death
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           ver
           .
           34.
           
           And
           there
           he
           is
           said
           simply
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           But
           the
           Spirit
           here
           is
           said
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           implies
           an
           
             additional
             supply
          
           unto
           what
           is
           in
           our selves
           .
        
         
           Yet
           to
           give
           countenance
           unto
           this
           uncouth
           Exposition
           ,
           a
           force
           is
           put
           upon
           the
           beginning
           of
           both
           the
           verses
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           For
           whereas
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           doth
           constantly
           in
           the
           Scripture
           denote
           any
           kind
           of
           infirmity
           or
           weakness
           ,
           spiritual
           or
           corporal
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           here
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           the
           latter
           sense
           for
           diseases
           with
           troubles
           and
           dangers
           ;
           which
           latter
           ,
           it
           no
           where
           signifies
           .
           For
           so
           the
           meaning
           should
           be
           ,
           That
           in
           such
           conditions
           we
           know
           not
           what
           to
           pray
           for
           ,
           whether
           wealth
           or
           health
           or
           Peace
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           but
           Christ
           interceeds
           for
           us
           .
           And
           this
           must
           be
           the
           sense
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           yet
           in
           the
           Text
           doth
           plainly
           denote
           an
           help
           and
           assistance
           given
           unto
           our
           weaknesses
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           unto
           us
           who
           are
           weak
           ,
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           both
           the
           words
           themselves
           and
           the
           ensuing
           reasons
           of
           them
           do
           evince
           .
           Wherefore
           neither
           the
           Grammatical
           sence
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           nor
           the
           Context
           ,
           nor
           the
           Analogy
           of
           Faith
           will
           admit
           of
           this
           new
           and
           uncouth
           Exposition
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           if
           it
           be
           enquired
           ,
           why
           it
           
           is
           said
           ,
           
             that
             he
             who
             searcheth
             the
             Heart
             knoweth
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           which
           plainly
           refers
           to
           some
           great
           and
           secret
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Heart
           of
           man
           ,
           if
           the
           
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
          
           be
           intended
           ;
           nothing
           is
           offered
           but
           this
           
             Paraphrase
             ,
             And
             then
             God
             that
             by
             being
             a
             searcher
             of
             Hearts
             ,
             knoweth
             our
             wants
             exactly
             ,
             understands
             also
             the
             desire
             and
             intention
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ.
          
           But
           these
           things
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           and
           have
           no
           dependance
           the
           one
           on
           the
           other
           .
           Nor
           was
           there
           any
           need
           of
           the
           mentioning
           the
           
             searching
             of
             our
             Hearts
          
           ,
           to
           introduce
           the
           Approbation
           of
           the
           Intercession
           of
           Christ.
           But
           to
           return
           :
        
         
           That
           is
           wrought
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Believers
           in
           their
           Duty
           ,
           which
           is
           pervious
           to
           none
           but
           him
           that
           searcheth
           the
           Heart
           .
           This
           frame
           in
           all
           our
           Supplications
           we
           ought
           to
           aim
           at
           ,
           especially
           in
           time
           of
           Distress
           ,
           Troubles
           and
           Temptations
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           the
           season
           here
           especially
           intended
           ,
           when
           commonly
           we
           are
           most
           sensible
           of
           our
           own
           infirmities
           .
           And
           wherein
           we
           come
           short
           hereof
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           it
           is
           from
           our
           Unbelief
           or
           carelesness
           and
           negligence
           ,
           which
           God
           abhors
           .
           I
           do
           acknowledge
           that
           there
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           there
           
             will
             be
          
           more
           earnestness
           and
           intention
           of
           mind
           and
           of
           our
           natural
           
           Spirit
           ,
           therein
           ,
           in
           this
           Duty
           ,
           at
           one
           time
           than
           another
           ,
           according
           as
           outward
           occasions
           or
           other
           motives
           do
           excite
           them
           or
           stir
           them
           up
           .
           So
           our
           Saviour
           in
           his
           Agony
           prayed
           
             more
             earnestly
          
           than
           usuall
           ,
           not
           with
           an
           higher
           exercise
           of
           Grace
           ,
           which
           always
           acted
           it self
           in
           him
           in
           perfection
           ,
           but
           with
           
             a
             greater
             vehemency
          
           in
           the
           working
           of
           his
           natural
           faculties
           .
           So
           it
           may
           be
           with
           us
           at
           especial
           seasons
           ;
           But
           yet
           we
           are
           always
           to
           endeavour
           after
           the
           same
           
             Aids
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           the
           same
           
             actings
             of
             Grace
          
           in
           every
           particular
           Duty
           of
           this
           kind
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Holy
           Spirit
           gives
           the
           Soul
           of
           a
           Believer
           a
           
             Delight
             in
             God
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Object
             of
             Prayer
          
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           insist
           on
           his
           exciting
           ,
           moving
           and
           acting
           all
           other
           Graces
           that
           are
           required
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           as
           Faith
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Reverence
           ,
           Fear
           ,
           Trust
           ,
           Submission
           ,
           Waiting
           ,
           Hope
           and
           the
           like
           .
           I
           have
           proved
           elsewhere
           ,
           that
           the
           exercise
           of
           them
           all
           in
           all
           Duties
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           other
           Graces
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           is
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           therefore
           here
           again
           confirm
           the
           same
           Truth
           .
           But
           this
           
             Delight
             in
             God
          
           as
           the
           
             Object
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           hath
           a
           peculiar
           consideration
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           For
           without
           it
           ordinarily
           the
           Duty
           is
           not
           accepted
           
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           barren
           burthensome
           task
           unto
           them
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           performed
           .
           Now
           this
           
             Delight
             in
             God
          
           as
           the
           
             Object
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           is
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           included
           in
           that
           description
           of
           Prayer
           given
           us
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             crying
             Abba
             Father
          
           .
           Herein
           a
           Filial
           ,
           Holy
           Delight
           in
           God
           is
           included
           ;
           such
           as
           Children
           have
           in
           their
           Parents
           in
           their
           most
           affectionate
           addresses
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           declared
           .
           And
           we
           are
           to
           enquire
           wherein
           this
           Delight
           in
           God
           as
           
             the
             object
             of
             Prayer
          
           doth
           consist
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           required
           thereunto
           .
           And
           there
           is
           in
           it
           ,
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           A
           Sight
           or
           prospect
           of
           God
           as
           on
           a
           
             Throne
             of
             Grace
          
           .
           A
           prospect
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           not
           by
           carnal
           Imagination
           ,
           but
           spiritual
           Illumination
           .
           
             By
             Faith
             we
             see
             him
             who
             is
             invisible
             ,
          
           Heb.
           11.
           27.
           
           For
           it
           is
           the
           
             Evidence
             of
             things
             not
             seen
          
           ,
           making
           its
           proper
           Object
           evident
           and
           present
           unto
           them
           that
           do
           believe
           .
           Such
           a
           sight
           of
           God
           on
           a
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           is
           necessary
           unto
           this
           Delight
           .
           Under
           this
           consideration
           he
           is
           the
           proper
           object
           of
           all
           our
           Addresses
           unto
           him
           in
           our
           Supplications
           ,
           Heb.
           4.
           16.
           
           
             Let
             us
             come
             boldly
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obtain
             Mercy
             and
             find
             Grace
             to
             help
             in
             a
             time
             of
             need
             .
          
           The
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           is
           described
           by
           
           the
           subject
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           namely
           Mercy
           and
           Grace
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           only
           object
           of
           it
           ,
           
             God
             on
             a
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           
             Throne
             of
             Grace
          
           is
           further
           represented
           unto
           us
           by
           the
           place
           where
           it
           is
           erected
           or
           set
           up
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Holiest
           ,
           or
           most
           Holy
           Place
           .
           For
           in
           our
           coming
           unto
           God
           as
           on
           that
           Throne
           ,
           we
           have
           
             boldness
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Holiest
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.
           19.
           
           And
           hereby
           the
           Apostle
           shews
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           expression
           ,
           he
           had
           respect
           ,
           or
           alludes
           unto
           the
           Mercy-Seat
           upon
           the
           Ark
           ,
           covered
           with
           the
           Cherubims
           ,
           which
           had
           a
           Representation
           of
           a
           Throne
           .
           And
           because
           of
           Gods
           especial
           Manifestation
           of
           himself
           thereon
           ,
           it
           was
           called
           
             his
             Throne
          
           .
           And
           it
           was
           a
           Representation
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           God
           therefore
           on
           a
           
             Throne
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           is
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           readiness
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           dispense
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           to
           suppliant
           Sinners
           .
           When
           God
           comes
           to
           execute
           Judgment
           ,
           his
           Throne
           is
           otherwise
           represented
           .
           See
           Dan.
           7.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           And
           when
           Sinners
           take
           a
           view
           in
           their
           minds
           of
           God
           as
           he
           is
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           will
           be
           unto
           all
           out
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           ingenerates
           nothing
           
             but
             Dread
             and
             Terror
          
           in
           them
           ,
           with
           foolish
           Contrivances
           
           to
           avoid
           him
           ,
           or
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           Isa.
           33.
           14.
           
           Mic.
           6.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Rev.
           6.
           16.
           
           All
           these
           places
           and
           others
           testifie
           ,
           that
           when
           Sinners
           do
           ingage
           into
           serious
           thoughts
           and
           conceptions
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           entertainment
           they
           shall
           meet
           with
           from
           him
           ,
           all
           their
           Apprehensions
           issue
           in
           Dread
           and
           Terror
           .
           This
           is
           not
           a
           frame
           wherein
           they
           can
           cry
           
             Abba
             Father
          
           .
           If
           they
           are
           delivered
           from
           this
           fear
           and
           bondage
           ,
           it
           is
           by
           that
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           namely
           
             carnal
             boldness
             and
             presumption
          
           ,
           whose
           Rise
           lyeth
           in
           the
           highest
           Contempt
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Holiness
           .
           When
           men
           give
           up
           themselves
           to
           the
           customary
           performance
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           or
           rather
           
             saying
             of
             their
             Prayers
          
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           out
           of
           what
           Conviction
           that
           so
           they
           must
           do
           ,
           without
           a
           due
           Consideration
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Regard
           that
           he
           hath
           unto
           them
           ,
           they
           do
           but
           provoke
           him
           to
           his
           Face
           in
           taking
           his
           name
           in
           Vain
           ;
           Nor
           ,
           however
           they
           satisfie
           themselves
           in
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           have
           they
           any
           Delight
           in
           God
           in
           their
           approaches
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           there
           is
           required
           hereunto
           ,
           a
           Prospect
           of
           God
           by
           
             Faith
             as
             on
             a
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
          
           as
           exalted
           in
           Christ
           to
           shew
           Mercy
           unto
           Sinners
           .
           So
           is
           he
           represented
           ,
           Isa.
           30.
           18.
           
           
             Therefore
             will
             the
             Lord
             wait
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             he
             may
             be
             gracious
             ;
             and
             therefore
             will
             he
             be
             exalted
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             Mercy
             .
          
           Without
           this
           we
           cannot
           draw
           nigh
           to
           him
           or
           call
           upon
           him
           with
           Delight
           as
           becometh
           Children
           ,
           crying
           
             Abba
             Father
          
           .
           And
           by
           whom
           is
           this
           discovery
           made
           unto
           us
           ?
           Is
           this
           a
           fruit
           of
           our
           own
           Fancy
           and
           Imagination
           ?
           So
           it
           may
           be
           with
           some
           to
           their
           ruine
           .
           But
           it
           is
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           alone
           in
           and
           through
           Christ
           revealeth
           God
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           enableth
           us
           to
           discern
           him
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           .
           Hence
           our
           Apostle
           prays
           for
           the
           
             Ephesians
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Glory
             ,
             would
             give
             unto
             them
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Revelation
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Eyes
             of
             their
             understanding
             being
             enlightned
             ,
             they
             might
             know
             what
             is
             the
             hope
             of
             his
             Calling
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Riches
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Inheritance
             in
             the
             Saints
             .
             Chap.
          
           1.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           All
           the
           Acquaintance
           which
           we
           have
           with
           God
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Grace
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           Revelation
           made
           in
           us
           by
           his
           Spirit
           .
           See
           Col.
           2.
           1.
           2.
           
           By
           him
           doth
           God
           say
           unto
           us
           ,
           That
           ,
           
             Fury
             is
             not
             in
             him
          
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           we
           lay
           hold
           on
           his
           Arm
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           have
           peace
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           peace
           ,
           Isa.
           29.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Unto
           this
           Delight
           is
           required
           a
           sense
           of
           Gods
           
             Relation
             unto
             us
             as
             a
             Father
             .
          
           
           By
           that
           name
           and
           under
           that
           Consideration
           hath
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           taught
           us
           to
           address
           our selves
           unto
           him
           in
           all
           our
           Supplications
           .
           And
           although
           we
           may
           use
           other
           Titles
           and
           Appellations
           in
           our
           speaking
           to
           him
           ,
           even
           such
           as
           he
           hath
           given
           himself
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           those
           which
           are
           Analogous
           thereunto
           ;
           yet
           this
           Consideration
           principally
           influenceth
           our
           Souls
           and
           minds
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           not
           
             ashamed
             to
             be
             called
             our
             Father
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Lord
           Almighty
           hath
           said
           that
           he
           will
           be
           a
           
             Father
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             his
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           
           Wherefore
           as
           a
           Father
           is
           he
           the
           ultimate
           object
           of
           all
           Evangelical
           Worship
           ,
           of
           all
           our
           Prayers
           .
           So
           is
           it
           expressed
           in
           that
           Holy
           and
           Divine
           Description
           of
           it
           given
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           18.
           
           
             Through
             Christ
             we
             have
             an
             Access
             by
             one
             Spirit
             unto
             the
             Father
             .
          
           No
           Tongue
           can
           express
           ,
           no
           mind
           can
           reach
           the
           Heavenly
           placidness
           and
           Soul-satisfying
           Delight
           which
           are
           intimated
           in
           these
           words
           .
           To
           come
           to
           
             God
             as
             a
             Father
          
           ,
           through
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           revealing
           him
           as
           a
           Father
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           enabling
           us
           to
           go
           to
           him
           as
           a
           Father
           ,
           how
           full
           of
           sweetness
           and
           satisfaction
           is
           it
           !
           Without
           a
           due
           Apprehension
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Relation
           ,
           
           no
           man
           can
           pray
           as
           he
           ought
           .
           And
           hereof
           we
           have
           no
           sense
           ,
           herewith
           we
           have
           no
           Acquaintance
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           For
           we
           do
           not
           consider
           God
           in
           a
           general
           manner
           ,
           as
           he
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           a
           
             Father
             unto
             the
             whole
             Creation
          
           ;
           but
           in
           an
           especial
           distinguishing
           Relation
           ,
           as
           he
           makes
           us
           his
           Children
           by
           Adoption
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           
             that
             bears
             witness
             with
             our
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             thus
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           16.
           giving
           us
           the
           highest
           and
           utmost
           Assurance
           of
           our
           Estate
           of
           Sonship
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           so
           being
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
          
           ,
           it
           is
           by
           him
           alone
           that
           we
           have
           any
           Acquaintance
           with
           our
           interest
           in
           that
           Priviledge
           .
        
         
           Some
           may
           apprehend
           that
           these
           things
           belong
           but
           little
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           remotely
           unto
           the
           
             Duty
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Assistance
           we
           receive
           by
           the
           Spirit
           therein
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           so
           minded
           ,
           on
           Consideration
           ,
           know
           neither
           what
           it
           is
           to
           pray
           ,
           nor
           what
           doth
           belong
           thereunto
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           essential
           unto
           this
           Duty
           ,
           than
           that
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           addresse
           our selves
           unto
           God
           under
           the
           
             Notion
             of
             a
             Father
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           our
           Father
           also
           .
           Without
           this
           we
           cannot
           have
           that
           Holy
           Delight
           in
           this
           Duty
           which
           is
           
           required
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           want
           whereof
           ordinarily
           ruines
           our
           design
           in
           it
           .
           And
           this
           we
           can
           have
           no
           spiritual
           satisfactory
           sense
           of
           ,
           but
           what
           we
           receive
           by
           and
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           There
           belongeth
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           Boldness
           which
           we
           have
           in
           our
           Access
           into
           the
           Holy
           Place
           ,
           or
           unto
           the
           
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             .
             Having
             therefore
             boldness
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Holiest
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             let
             us
             draw
             near
             with
             a
             true
             Heart
             in
             full
             assurance
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.
           19
           ,
           22.
           
           Where
           there
           is
           on
           men
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Fear
             unto
             Bondage
          
           ,
           they
           can
           never
           have
           any
           Delight
           in
           their
           Approaches
           unto
           God.
           And
           this
           is
           removed
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           15.
           
           
             For
             ye
             have
             not
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Bondage
             again
             unto
             fear
             ;
             but
             ye
             have
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             whereby
             we
             cry
             Abba
             Father
             .
          
           These
           things
           are
           opposed
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           is
           only
           removed
           and
           taken
           away
           by
           the
           other
           .
           And
           where
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Bondage
             unto
             fear
          
           abides
           ,
           there
           we
           cannot
           cry
           
             Abba
             Father
          
           ,
           or
           pray
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           .
           But
           where
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             Liberty
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           18.
           
           And
           this
           ,
           as
           we
           render
           the
           Word
           ,
           consists
           in
           two
           things
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           
             in
             orandi
             libertate
          
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           
             in
             exauditionis
             fiducia
          
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           There
           is
           
           in
           it
           an
           
             Enlarged
             Liberty
          
           and
           freedom
           of
           speech
           in
           Prayer
           unto
           God.
           So
           the
           word
           signifies
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           as
           much
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           Freedom
           to
           speak
           all
           that
           is
           to
           be
           spoken
           ,
           a
           Confidence
           that
           countenanceth
           men
           in
           the
           freedom
           of
           speech
           according
           to
           the
           Exigency
           of
           their
           state
           ,
           condition
           and
           cause
           .
           So
           the
           word
           is
           commonly
           used
           ,
           Eph.
           6.
           19.
           
           Where
           there
           is
           
             servile
             fear
          
           and
           dread
           ,
           the
           Heart
           is
           straitned
           ,
           bound
           up
           ,
           knows
           not
           what
           it
           may
           ,
           what
           it
           may
           not
           utter
           ,
           and
           is
           pained
           about
           the
           Issue
           of
           all
           it
           thinks
           or
           speaks
           ;
           or
           it
           cannot
           pray
           at
           all
           beyond
           what
           is
           prescribed
           unto
           it
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           whether
           it
           will
           or
           no
           :
           But
           where
           this
           
             Spirit
             of
             Liberty
          
           and
           Boldness
           is
           ,
           the
           Heart
           is
           enlarged
           with
           a
           
             true
             genuine
             Openness
          
           and
           Readiness
           to
           express
           all
           its
           concerns
           unto
           God
           as
           a
           Child
           unto
           its
           Father
           .
           I
           do
           not
           say
           that
           those
           who
           have
           this
           Aid
           of
           the
           Spirit
           have
           always
           this
           Liberty
           in
           Exercise
           ,
           or
           equally
           so
           .
           The
           exercise
           of
           it
           may
           be
           variously
           impeded
           by
           Temptations
           ,
           spiritual
           Indispositions
           ,
           Desertions
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           own
           negligence
           in
           stirring
           up
           the
           Grace
           of
           God.
           But
           Believers
           have
           it
           always
           in
           the
           Root
           and
           Principle
           ,
           even
           all
           that
           have
           received
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Adoption
           ,
           and
           are
           ordinarily
           assisted
           in
           the
           use
           of
           it
           .
           
           Hereby
           are
           they
           enabled
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           blessed
           advice
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Phil.
           4.
           6.
           
           
             Be
             careful
             in
             nothing
             ,
             but
             in
             every
             thing
             by
             Prayer
             and
             Supplication
             with
             thanksgiving
             let
             your
             requests
             be
             made
             known
             unto
             God.
          
           The
           whole
           of
           our
           concern
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           committed
           unto
           God
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           should
           not
           retain
           any
           
             dividing
             cares
          
           in
           our
           own
           minds
           about
           them
           .
           And
           herein
           the
           Apostle
           would
           have
           us
           to
           use
           an
           
             holy
             Freedom
          
           and
           Boldness
           in
           speaking
           unto
           God
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           as
           one
           who
           concerns
           himself
           in
           them
           ;
           hide
           nothing
           from
           God
           ,
           which
           we
           do
           what
           lyeth
           in
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           present
           it
           not
           unto
           him
           in
           our
           Prayers
           ;
           but
           use
           a
           full
           plain-hearted
           open
           Liberty
           with
           him
           ,
           
             In
             every
             thing
             let
             your
             requests
             be
             made
             known
             unto
             God.
          
           He
           is
           ready
           to
           hear
           all
           that
           you
           have
           to
           offer
           unto
           him
           ,
           or
           plead
           before
           him
           .
           And
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           the
           
             peace
             of
             God
             which
             passeth
             all
             understanding
             ,
             shall
             keep
             your
             hearts
             and
             minds
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           v.
           7.
           which
           is
           ordinarily
           the
           condition
           of
           those
           who
           are
           found
           in
           diligent
           obedience
           unto
           this
           Command
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           There
           is
           also
           in
           it
           a
           
             Confidence
             of
             Acceptance
          
           ,
           or
           being
           heard
           in
           Prayer
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           well
           pleased
           with
           their
           Duties
           ,
           accepting
           both
           them
           and
           their
           
           Persons
           in
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Without
           this
           we
           can
           have
           no
           Delight
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           or
           in
           God
           as
           the
           Object
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           vitiates
           the
           whole
           Duty
           .
           When
           Adam
           thought
           there
           was
           no
           Acceptance
           with
           God
           for
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           no
           confidence
           of
           access
           unto
           him
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           first
           effect
           of
           folly
           that
           ensued
           on
           the
           entrance
           of
           Sin
           ,
           went
           to
           
             hide
             himself
          
           .
           And
           all
           those
           who
           have
           no
           Ground
           of
           spiritual
           Confidence
           for
           Acceptance
           with
           Christ
           ,
           do
           in
           their
           Prayer
           but
           endeavour
           to
           
             hide
             themselves
             from
             God
          
           by
           the
           Duty
           which
           they
           perform
           .
           They
           cast
           a
           mist
           about
           them
           ,
           to
           obscure
           themselves
           from
           the
           Sight
           of
           their
           own
           Convictions
           ,
           wherein
           alone
           they
           suppose
           that
           God
           sees
           them
           also
           .
           But
           in
           such
           a
           frame
           there
           is
           neither
           Delight
           nor
           Enlargement
           ,
           nor
           Liberty
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           Prayer
           it self
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           Confidence
           or
           Boldness
           which
           is
           given
           unto
           Believers
           in
           their
           Prayers
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           respects
           not
           the
           Answer
           of
           every
           particular
           Request
           ,
           especially
           in
           their
           own
           understanding
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           it
           consists
           in
           an
           Holy
           perswasion
           that
           God
           is
           well
           pleased
           with
           their
           Duties
           ,
           accepts
           their
           Persons
           and
           delights
           in
           their
           Approaches
           unto
           his
           Throne
           .
           Such
           Persons
           are
           not
           terrified
           with
           Apprehensions
           that
           God
           will
           say
           unto
           
           them
           ,
           
             What
             have
             you
             to
             do
             to
             take
             my
             name
             into
             your
             mouths
             ,
          
           or
           to
           what
           purpose
           
             are
             the
             multitude
             of
             your
             Supplications
             ?
             when
             you
             make
             many
             Prayers
             I
             will
             not
             hear
             .
             Will
             he
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Job
             ,
             plead
             with
             me
             with
             his
             great
             Power
             ?
             no
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             put
             strength
             in
             me
             ,
             Chap.
          
           23.
           6.
           
           Yea
           they
           are
           assured
           that
           the
           more
           they
           are
           with
           God
           ,
           the
           more
           constantly
           they
           abide
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           better
           is
           their
           Acceptance
           .
           For
           as
           they
           are
           commanded
           
             to
             Pray
             always
          
           and
           not
           to
           faint
           ,
           so
           they
           have
           a
           sufficient
           Warranty
           from
           the
           Encouragement
           and
           Call
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           frequent
           in
           their
           spiritual
           Addresses
           to
           him
           ;
           so
           he
           speaks
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           Cant.
           2.
           14.
           
           
             Oh
             my
             Dove
             ,
             let
             me
             see
             thy
             Countenance
             ,
             let
             me
             hear
             thy
             Voice
             ;
             for
             sweet
             is
             thy
             Voice
             ,
             and
             thy
             Countenance
             is
             comely
             .
          
           And
           herein
           also
           is
           comprized
           a
           due
           Apprehension
           of
           the
           Goodness
           and
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           he
           is
           in
           all
           conditions
           ready
           to
           receive
           them
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           relieve
           them
           .
           The
           Voice
           of
           Sinners
           by
           Nature
           ,
           let
           presumption
           and
           superstition
           pretend
           what
           they
           please
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           austere
           and
           not
           capable
           of
           Condescension
           or
           compassion
           .
           And
           the
           proper
           acting
           of
           Unbelief
           lyes
           in
           
             limiting
             the
             most
             Holy
          
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             Can
             God
             do
             this
             or
             that
             thing
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Supplies
           
           of
           our
           necessities
           do
           call
           for
           ,
           are
           they
           possible
           with
           God
           ?
           So
           long
           as
           either
           of
           these
           worketh
           in
           us
           with
           any
           kind
           of
           prevalency
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           we
           should
           have
           any
           Delight
           in
           calling
           upon
           God.
           But
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           them
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           Representation
           he
           makes
           of
           the
           ingaged
           goodness
           and
           Power
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Promises
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           gives
           us
           Boldness
           in
           his
           presence
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           Prayer
           to
           keep
           the
           
             Souls
             of
             Believers
             Intent
             upon
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           the
           only
           way
           and
           means
           of
           Acceptance
           with
           God.
           This
           is
           the
           
             fundamental
             Direction
          
           for
           Prayer
           now
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           We
           are
           now
           to
           
             ask
             in
             his
             name
          
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           done
           expresly
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           Through
           him
           ,
           we
           Act
           Faith
           on
           God
           in
           all
           our
           Supplications
           .
           
             By
             him
          
           we
           have
           an
           Access
           unto
           the
           Father
           .
           We
           enter
           into
           the
           Holiest
           
             through
             the
             new
             and
             living
             Way
          
           that
           he
           hath
           consecrated
           for
           us
           .
           The
           various
           Respect
           which
           Faith
           hath
           unto
           Jesus
           Christ
           as
           Mediator
           in
           all
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           is
           a
           matter
           worthy
           a
           particular
           enquiry
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           of
           our
           present
           consideration
           ,
           wherein
           we
           declare
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           alone
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           keeps
           our
           Souls
           intent
           upon
           Christ
           according
           unto
           what
           is
           
           required
           of
           us
           ;
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Way
           of
           our
           Approach
           unto
           God
           ,
           the
           Means
           of
           our
           Admittance
           ,
           and
           the
           Cause
           of
           our
           Acceptance
           with
           him
           .
           And
           where
           Faith
           is
           not
           actually
           exercised
           unto
           this
           purpose
           ,
           all
           Prayer
           is
           vain
           and
           unprofitable
           .
           And
           whether
           our
           Duty
           herein
           be
           answered
           with
           a
           few
           words
           ,
           wherein
           his
           name
           is
           expressed
           with
           little
           spiritual
           regard
           unto
           him
           ,
           is
           worth
           our
           Enquiry
           .
        
         
           To
           enable
           us
           hereunto
           is
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           He
           it
           is
           that
           
             glorifies
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Believers
           ,
           John
           16.
           14.
           
           And
           this
           he
           doth
           when
           he
           enableth
           them
           to
           act
           Faith
           on
           him
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           .
           So
           speaks
           the
           Apostle
           expresly
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           18.
           
           
             For
             through
             him
             we
             have
             an
             access
             by
             one
             Spirit
             unto
             the
             Father
             .
          
           It
           is
           through
           Jesus
           alone
           that
           we
           have
           our
           Access
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Faith
           in
           him
           .
           So
           we
           have
           our
           Access
           unto
           him
           for
           our
           Persons
           in
           Justification
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           2.
           
           
             By
             whom
             we
             have
             an
             Access
             by
             Faith
             unto
             this
             Grace
             wherein
             we
             stand
             .
          
           And
           by
           him
           we
           have
           our
           actual
           Access
           unto
           him
           in
           our
           Supplications
           ,
           when
           we
           draw
           nigh
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           .
           But
           this
           is
           by
           the
           Spirit
           .
           It
           is
           he
           who
           enables
           us
           hereunto
           by
           keeping
           our
           minds
           spiritually
           intent
           on
           him
           in
           all
           our
           
           Addresses
           unto
           God.
           This
           is
           a
           genuine
           Effect
           of
           the
           Spirit
           as
           he
           is
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           under
           which
           Consideration
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           he
           is
           bestowed
           on
           us
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           pray
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           6.
           
           And
           hereof
           Believers
           have
           a
           refreshing
           Experience
           in
           themselves
           .
           Nor
           doth
           any
           thing
           leave
           a
           better
           savour
           or
           relish
           on
           their
           Souls
           ,
           than
           when
           they
           have
           had
           their
           Hearts
           and
           minds
           kept
           close
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           Faith
           on
           Christ
           the
           Mediator
           in
           their
           Prayers
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           yet
           insist
           on
           more
           Instances
           in
           the
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           Believers
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           .
           But
           my
           design
           is
           not
           to
           declare
           what
           may
           be
           spoken
           ,
           but
           to
           speak
           what
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           omitted
           .
           Many
           other
           things
           therefore
           might
           be
           added
           ,
           but
           these
           will
           suffice
           to
           give
           an
           express
           understanding
           of
           this
           Work
           unto
           them
           who
           have
           any
           spiritual
           Experience
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           have
           not
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           satisfied
           with
           Volumes
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Yet
           something
           may
           be
           here
           added
           to
           free
           our
           passage
           from
           any
           just
           Exceptions
           .
           For
           it
           may
           be
           some
           will
           think
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           are
           not
           pertinent
           unto
           our
           present
           purpose
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           discover
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           Assistance
           which
           we
           
           receive
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           therein
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           only
           in
           the
           Words
           that
           we
           use
           unto
           God
           in
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           that
           
             Spiritual
             Delight
             and
             Confidence
          
           which
           have
           been
           spoken
           unto
           ,
           which
           with
           other
           Graces
           ,
           if
           they
           may
           be
           so
           esteemed
           ,
           are
           of
           another
           Consideration
           .
           An.
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           some
           think
           so
           ,
           and
           also
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           is
           very
           likely
           that
           some
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           talking
           about
           these
           things
           ,
           are
           
             utterly
             ignorant
          
           what
           it
           is
           to
           pray
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           nature
           of
           this
           Duty
           .
           Not
           knowing
           therefore
           the
           thing
           ,
           they
           hate
           the
           very
           name
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           indeed
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           uncouth
           unto
           all
           who
           are
           no
           way
           interessed
           in
           the
           Grace
           and
           priviledge
           intended
           by
           it
           .
           The
           objections
           of
           such
           Persons
           are
           but
           as
           the
           stroaks
           of
           Blind-men
           ,
           whatever
           strength
           and
           violence
           be
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           always
           miss
           the
           mark
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           fierce
           arguings
           of
           the
           most
           against
           this
           Duty
           ;
           they
           are
           full
           of
           Fury
           and
           Violence
           ,
           but
           never
           touch
           the
           Matter
           intended
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           My
           design
           is
           so
           to
           discover
           the
           
             Nature
             of
             Praying
             in
             the
             Spirit
          
           in
           general
           ,
           as
           that
           therewith
           I
           may
           declare
           what
           is
           a
           furtherance
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           an
           hindrance
           thereof
           .
           For
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           
             Ways
             of
             Praying
          
           which
           men
           use
           or
           oblige
           themselves
           unto
           ,
           which
           
           do
           not
           comply
           with
           ,
           or
           are
           not
           suited
           to
           promote
           ,
           or
           are
           unconcerned
           in
           ,
           or
           do
           not
           express
           those
           workings
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           directly
           assigned
           unto
           him
           in
           the
           Prayers
           of
           Believers
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           nothing
           but
           means
           of
           
             Quenching
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           of
           disappointing
           the
           Work
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           and
           rendring
           the
           Prayers
           themselves
           so
           used
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           ,
           unacceptable
           with
           God.
           And
           apparent
           it
           is
           ,
           at
           least
           that
           most
           of
           the
           ways
           and
           modes
           of
           Prayer
           used
           in
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           are
           inconsistent
           with
           ,
           and
           exclusive
           of
           the
           whole
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Supplication
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             The
             nature
             of
             Prayer
             in
             General
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Vocal
             Prayer
             .
             Eph.
             6.
             18.
             
             Opened
             and
             Vindicated
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Duty
           I
           am
           endeavouring
           to
           express
           ,
           is
           that
           injoyned
           in
           Eph.
           6.
           18.
           
           
             Praying
             always
             ,
             with
             all
             Prayer
             and
             Supplication
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             watching
             thereunto
             with
             all
             Perseverance
             and
             Supplication
             for
             all
             Saints
             .
          
           Some
           have
           made
           bold
           to
           advance
           a
           fond
           Imagination
           (
           as
           what
           will
           not
           Enmity
           unto
           the
           Holy
           ways
           of
           God
           
           put
           men
           upon
           ?
           )
           that
           
             praying
             in
             the
             Spirit
          
           intends
           only
           praying
           by
           vertue
           of
           an
           
             extraordinary
             and
             miraculous
             Gift
          
           .
           But
           the
           use
           of
           it
           is
           here
           enjoyned
           unto
           all
           Believers
           ,
           none
           excepted
           ,
           men
           and
           Women
           ,
           who
           yet
           I
           suppose
           had
           not
           all
           and
           every
           one
           of
           them
           that
           extraordinary
           miraculous
           Gift
           which
           they
           fansie
           to
           be
           intended
           in
           that
           Expression
           .
           And
           the
           Performance
           of
           this
           Duty
           is
           enjoyned
           them
           in
           the
           manner
           prescribed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           always
           ,
           say
           we
           ,
           
             in
             every
             season
          
           ,
           that
           is
           such
           just
           and
           due
           seasons
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           Duty
           and
           our
           Occasions
           call
           for
           :
           But
           the
           Apostle
           expresly
           confines
           the
           exercise
           of
           extraordinary
           Gifts
           unto
           some
           certain
           seasons
           ,
           when
           under
           some
           Circumstances
           they
           may
           be
           needful
           or
           useful
           unto
           Edification
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           
           There
           is
           therefore
           
             a
             praying
             in
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           constant
           Duty
           of
           all
           Believers
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           great
           reproach
           unto
           the
           Profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           where
           that
           name
           it self
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           Contempt
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           that
           is
           Foolish
           ,
           Conceited
           ,
           Fanatical
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Apostle
           must
           answer
           for
           it
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           he
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           inspired
           .
           But
           if
           this
           be
           the
           Expression
           of
           God
           himself
           of
           that
           Duty
           which
           he
           requireth
           of
           us
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           willingly
           be
           among
           the
           number
           of
           them
           by
           
           whom
           it
           is
           derided
           ,
           let
           their
           pretences
           be
           what
           they
           please
           .
           Besides
           ,
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           all
           Believers
           are
           said
           thus
           
             to
             pray
             in
             the
             Spirit
             at
             all
             seasons
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             with
             all
             Prayer
             and
             Supplication
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           all
           
             manner
             of
             Prayer
          
           according
           as
           our
           own
           Occasions
           and
           Necessities
           do
           require
           .
           A
           man
           certainly
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           Rule
           can
           scarce
           judge
           himself
           obliged
           to
           confine
           his
           performance
           of
           this
           Duty
           unto
           a
           prescript
           form
           of
           Words
           .
           For
           a
           Variety
           in
           our
           Prayers
           commensurate
           unto
           the
           various
           occasions
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           here
           enjoyned
           us
           ,
           how
           we
           can
           comply
           therewith
           in
           the
           constant
           use
           of
           any
           one
           Form
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           those
           who
           do
           ,
           are
           left
           unto
           their
           Liberty
           .
           And
           this
           we
           are
           obliged
           unto
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             diligently
             watching
             unto
             this
             very
             end
             ,
          
           that
           our
           Prayers
           may
           be
           suited
           unto
           our
           Occasions
           .
           He
           who
           can
           divide
           this
           Text
           ,
           or
           cut
           it
           out
           into
           a
           garment
           to
           cloath
           set
           
             forms
             of
             Prayer
             with
          
           ,
           will
           discover
           an
           admirable
           dexterity
           in
           the
           using
           and
           disposal
           of
           a
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           neither
           do
           I
           conclude
           from
           hence
           that
           all
           such
           forms
           are
           unlawful
           ;
           only
           that
           another
           way
           of
           Praying
           is
           here
           enjoyned
           us
           ,
           is
           I
           suppose
           unquestionable
           unto
           all
           
           impartial
           searchers
           after
           Truth
           .
           And
           doubtless
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           blamed
           who
           endeavour
           a
           Compliance
           therewith
           .
           And
           if
           Persons
           are
           able
           in
           the
           daily
           constant
           reading
           of
           any
           Book
           whatever
           ,
           meerly
           of
           an
           humane
           Composition
           ,
           to
           rise
           up
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           Duty
           of
           
             Praying
             always
             ,
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Supplication
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           or
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           aid
           and
           assistance
           received
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           holy
           acting
           of
           them
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           ,
           endeavouring
           ,
           labouring
           ,
           and
           watching
           thereunto
           ;
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           but
           that
           they
           have
           attained
           ,
           what
           I
           cannot
           understand
           .
        
         
           The
           sole
           Enquiry
           remaining
           is
           ,
           how
           they
           are
           enabled
           to
           pray
           ,
           in
           whose
           minds
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           doth
           thus
           work
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           .
           And
           I
           do
           say
           in
           answer
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           thus
           affected
           by
           him
           ,
           do
           never
           want
           a
           gracious
           Ability
           of
           making
           their
           Addresses
           unto
           God
           in
           
             Vocal
             Prayer
          
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           is
           needful
           unto
           them
           in
           their
           circumstances
           ,
           Callings
           ,
           States
           and
           Conditions
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           is
           called
           the
           
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
          
           .
           I
           speak
           of
           ordinary
           Cases
           ;
           for
           there
           may
           be
           such
           interpositions
           of
           Temptations
           and
           Desertions
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Soul
           being
           overwhelmed
           with
           them
           ,
           may
           for
           the
           present
           be
           able
           only
           to
           
           
             mourn
             as
             a
             Dove
          
           ,
           or
           to
           
             chatter
             as
             a
             Crane
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           express
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           minds
           clearly
           and
           dictinctly
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           it
           were
           to
           mourn
           and
           groan
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           brokenness
           of
           spirit
           and
           expressions
           .
           But
           this
           also
           is
           sufficient
           for
           their
           acceptance
           in
           that
           Condition
           .
           And
           hereof
           there
           are
           few
           Believers
           but
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           they
           have
           more
           or
           less
           experience
           .
           And
           as
           for
           those
           whose
           Devotion
           dischargeth
           it self
           in
           a
           formal
           course
           of
           the
           
             same
             words
          
           ,
           as
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           in
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           wherein
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           understand
           not
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           Words
           which
           they
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           they
           are
           strangers
           unto
           the
           true
           Nature
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           at
           least
           unto
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           therein
           .
           And
           such
           Supplications
           as
           are
           not
           variously
           influenced
           by
           the
           Variety
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           Conditions
           of
           them
           that
           make
           them
           according
           to
           the
           Variety
           of
           our
           spiritual
           exercise
           ,
           are
           like
           one
           constant
           Tone
           or
           noise
           which
           hath
           no
           Harmony
           nor
           Musick
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           therefore
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           the
           things
           insisted
           on
           ,
           are
           in
           some
           degree
           and
           measure
           necessary
           unto
           all
           acceptable
           Prayer
           .
           The
           Scripture
           assigns
           them
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           Believers
           find
           them
           so
           by
           their
           own
           Experience
           .
           For
           we
           discourse
           not
           about
           Prayer
           as
           it
           is
           the
           working
           of
           Nature
           in
           its
           straits
           
           and
           difficulties
           towards
           the
           God
           of
           Nature
           ,
           expressing
           thereby
           its
           dependence
           on
           him
           with
           an
           acknowledgement
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           in
           which
           sence
           
             all
             Flesh
          
           in
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           under
           one
           notion
           or
           other
           come
           to
           God
           ;
           Nor
           yet
           upon
           those
           Cries
           which
           
             legal
             Convictions
          
           will
           wrest
           from
           them
           that
           fall
           under
           their
           Power
           :
           But
           we
           treat
           only
           of
           Prayer
           as
           it
           is
           required
           of
           Believers
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           an
           Access
           through
           
             Christ
             in
             one
             Spirit
             unto
             the
             Father
             .
          
           And
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           those
           in
           whom
           this
           Work
           is
           wrought
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           any
           degree
           ,
           do
           not
           in
           ordinary
           Cases
           want
           an
           Ability
           to
           express
           themselves
           in
           this
           Duty
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           is
           needful
           for
           them
           .
           It
           is
           acknowledged
           that
           an
           Ability
           herein
           will
           be
           greatly
           increased
           and
           improved
           by
           Exercise
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           because
           the
           exercise
           of
           all
           moral
           Faculties
           is
           the
           genuine
           way
           of
           their
           strengthning
           and
           improvement
           ,
           but
           principally
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           instituted
           ,
           appointed
           and
           commanded
           of
           God
           unto
           that
           end
           .
           God
           hath
           designed
           the
           
             Exercise
             of
             Grace
          
           for
           the
           means
           of
           its
           growth
           ;
           and
           giveth
           his
           blessing
           in
           answer
           to
           his
           institution
           .
           But
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           requires
           a
           performance
           of
           the
           Duty
           suitably
           unto
           the
           Condition
           of
           him
           that
           is
           called
           unto
           it
           .
           And
           
           if
           men
           grow
           not
           up
           unto
           further
           Degrees
           in
           that
           Ability
           by
           Exercise
           in
           the
           Duty
           it self
           ,
           by
           
             stirring
             up
          
           the
           Gifts
           and
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           their
           Sin
           and
           Folly.
           And
           hence
           it
           follows
           ,
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           although
           
             set
             forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           may
           be
           Lawful
           unto
           some
           ,
           as
           is
           pretended
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           necessary
           unto
           none
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           unto
           no
           
             true
             Believers
          
           ,
           as
           unto
           acceptable
           Evangelical
           Prayer
           .
           But
           whoever
           is
           made
           Partaker
           of
           the
           
             Work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           herein
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           infallibly
           effect
           in
           every
           one
           who
           through
           him
           is
           enabled
           to
           cry
           
             Abba
             Father
          
           ,
           as
           every
           Child
           of
           God
           is
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           able
           to
           pray
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           neglect
           not
           the
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           offered
           unto
           him
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           Wherefore
           to
           plead
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           
             forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           unto
           Believers
           ,
           beyond
           what
           may
           be
           doctrinal
           or
           instructive
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           inclination
           unto
           Parties
           ,
           or
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           want
           of
           a
           due
           Attendance
           unto
           their
           own
           Experience
           .
        
         
           Of
           what
           use
           
             forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           may
           be
           unto
           those
           that
           are
           not
           Regenerate
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           therefore
           received
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Adoption
           ,
           belongs
           not
           directly
           unto
           our
           disquisition
           .
           Yet
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           understand
           not
           clearly
           the
           Advantage
           of
           them
           unto
           
           them
           ,
           unless
           a
           contrivance
           to
           relieve
           them
           in
           that
           condition
           ,
           without
           a
           due
           endeavour
           after
           a
           deliverance
           from
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           so
           esteemed
           .
           For
           these
           Persons
           are
           of
           Two
           sorts
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           Such
           as
           are
           openly
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           Sin
           ,
           their
           minds
           being
           not
           Effectually
           influenced
           by
           any
           Convictions
           .
           These
           seldom
           pray
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           under
           Dangers
           ,
           Fears
           ,
           Troubles
           ,
           Pains
           ,
           or
           other
           Distresses
           .
           When
           they
           are
           smitten
           ,
           they
           will
           
             cry
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Lord
             they
             will
             cry
             ,
          
           and
           not
           else
           .
           And
           their
           Design
           is
           to
           treat
           about
           their
           especial
           occasions
           ,
           and
           the
           present
           sense
           which
           they
           have
           thereof
           .
           And
           how
           can
           any
           man
           conceive
           that
           they
           should
           be
           supplied
           with
           
             forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           expressing
           their
           Sense
           ,
           Conceptions
           and
           Affections
           in
           their
           particular
           Cases
           ?
           And
           how
           ridiculously
           they
           may
           mistake
           themselves
           in
           reading
           these
           Prayers
           ,
           which
           are
           no
           way
           suited
           unto
           their
           Condition
           ,
           is
           easily
           supposed
           .
           
             A
             form
          
           to
           such
           Persons
           may
           prove
           little
           better
           than
           a
           Charm
           ,
           and
           their
           minds
           be
           diverted
           by
           it
           from
           such
           a
           performance
           of
           Duty
           as
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           would
           direct
           to
           .
           Jonahs
           Mariners
           in
           the
           Storm
           
             cryed
             every
             one
             unto
             his
             God
             ,
          
           and
           called
           on
           him
           also
           to
           do
           so
           too
           ,
           Chap.
           1.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           The
           Substance
           of
           their
           Prayer
           was
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           
           
             think
             upon
             them
             that
             they
             might
             not
             perish
             .
          
           And
           men
           in
           such
           Conditions
           ,
           if
           not
           diverted
           by
           this
           pretended
           Relief
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           none
           ,
           will
           not
           want
           words
           to
           express
           their
           minds
           so
           far
           as
           there
           is
           any
           thing
           of
           Prayer
           in
           what
           they
           do
           ;
           and
           beyond
           that
           ,
           whatever
           words
           they
           are
           supplied
           withal
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           no
           use
           nor
           advantage
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           possible
           when
           they
           are
           left
           to
           work
           naturally
           towards
           God
           ,
           however
           unskilled
           and
           rude
           their
           Expressions
           may
           be
           ,
           
             a
             deep
             sense
          
           may
           be
           left
           upon
           their
           minds
           ,
           with
           a
           Reverence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Remembrance
           of
           their
           own
           Error
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           of
           use
           to
           them
           .
           But
           the
           bounding
           and
           directing
           of
           the
           workings
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           by
           a
           
             form
             of
             words
          
           ,
           perhaps
           little
           suited
           unto
           their
           Occasions
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           to
           their
           Affections
           ,
           tends
           only
           to
           stifle
           the
           operation
           of
           an
           awakened
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           up
           unto
           their
           former
           security
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           Others
           ,
           such
           as
           by
           Education
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           Convictions
           from
           the
           word
           by
           one
           means
           or
           other
           ,
           are
           so
           far
           brought
           under
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Duty
           ,
           as
           conscientiously
           according
           unto
           their
           Light
           to
           attend
           unto
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           unto
           other
           Duties
           also
           .
           Now
           the
           Case
           of
           these
           men
           will
           be
           more
           fully
           determined
           
           afterwards
           ,
           where
           the
           whole
           of
           the
           use
           of
           
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           will
           be
           spoken
           unto
           .
           For
           the
           present
           I
           shall
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           believe
           ,
           until
           further
           Conviction
           ,
           that
           any
           one
           whose
           Duty
           it
           is
           to
           pray
           ,
           is
           not
           
             able
             to
             express
             his
             Requests
             and
             Petitions
             in
             Words
          
           so
           far
           as
           he
           is
           affected
           with
           the
           matter
           of
           them
           in
           his
           mind
           ;
           and
           what
           he
           doth
           by
           any
           Advantage
           beyond
           that
           ,
           belongeth
           not
           to
           Prayer
           .
           Men
           may
           by
           Sloth
           and
           other
           vitious
           distempers
           of
           mind
           ,
           especially
           of
           a
           negligence
           in
           getting
           their
           Hearts
           and
           Consciences
           duly
           affected
           with
           the
           Matter
           and
           Object
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           keep
           themselves
           under
           a
           real
           or
           supposed
           disability
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           But
           whereas
           Prayer
           in
           this
           sort
           of
           Persons
           is
           an
           effect
           of
           
             common
             Illumination
          
           and
           Grace
           ,
           which
           are
           also
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           Persons
           do
           really
           and
           sincerely
           endeavour
           a
           due
           sense
           of
           what
           they
           pray
           for
           and
           about
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           be
           wanting
           to
           help
           them
           to
           express
           themselves
           so
           far
           as
           is
           necessary
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           privately
           or
           in
           their
           Families
           .
           But
           those
           who
           will
           never
           enter
           the
           Water
           but
           with
           Flags
           or
           Bladders
           under
           them
           ,
           will
           scarce
           ever
           learn
           to
           swim
           .
           And
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           but
           that
           the
           constant
           and
           unwearied
           use
           of
           
             set
             forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           may
           become
           a
           great
           occasion
           of
           quenching
           
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           hindring
           all
           progress
           or
           growth
           in
           Gifts
           or
           Graces
           .
           When
           every
           one
           hath
           done
           what
           he
           can
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           best
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           accepted
           of
           him
           ,
           it
           being
           according
           unto
           what
           he
           hath
           ,
           before
           that
           which
           is
           none
           of
           his
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Duty
             of
             External
             Prayer
             by
             Vertue
             of
             ae
             spiritual
             Gift
             explained
             and
             Vindicated
             .
          
        
         
           WHAT
           we
           have
           hitherto
           discoursed
           concerning
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           enabling
           Believers
           to
           pray
           or
           to
           cry
           
             Abba
             Father
          
           ,
           belongeth
           principally
           unto
           the
           
             internal
             spiritual
             nature
             of
             the
             Duty
          
           and
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Grace
           therein
           ,
           wherein
           we
           have
           occasionally
           only
           diverted
           unto
           the
           Consideration
           of
           the
           
             Interest
             of
             Words
          
           ;
           and
           the
           use
           of
           
             set
             formes
          
           ,
           either
           freely
           or
           imposed
           .
           And
           indeed
           what
           hath
           been
           evinced
           from
           Scripture
           Testimony
           herein
           ,
           doth
           upon
           the
           matter
           render
           all
           further
           dispute
           about
           these
           things
           needless
           .
           For
           if
           the
           things
           mentioned
           be
           required
           unto
           all
           
             acceptable
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           are
           truly
           effected
           in
           the
           minds
           
           of
           all
           Believers
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           how
           little
           use
           there
           remains
           of
           such
           pretended
           Aids
           .
        
         
           But
           moreover
           ,
           Prayer
           falleth
           under
           another
           Consideration
           ,
           namely
           ,
           as
           to
           its
           
             external
             Performance
          
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Duty
           is
           discharged
           by
           any
           one
           in
           lesser
           or
           greater
           Societies
           ,
           wherein
           upon
           his
           words
           and
           expressions
           do
           depend
           their
           Conjunction
           with
           him
           ,
           their
           Communion
           in
           the
           Duty
           ,
           and
           consequently
           their
           Edification
           in
           the
           whole
           .
           This
           is
           the
           
             Will
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           in
           Assemblies
           of
           his
           Appointment
           ,
           as
           Churches
           and
           Families
           ,
           and
           occasional
           meetings
           of
           
             two
             or
             three
             or
             more
          
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           one
           should
           pray
           in
           the
           name
           of
           himself
           and
           the
           rest
           that
           joyn
           with
           him
           .
           Thus
           are
           Ministers
           enabled
           to
           pray
           in
           Church-Assemblies
           ,
           as
           other
           Christians
           in
           occasional
           meetings
           of
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           name
           ;
           Parents
           in
           their
           Families
           ;
           and
           in
           Secret
           ,
           every
           Believer
           for
           himself
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Ability
             given
             unto
             men
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             enabled
             to
             express
             the
             matter
             of
             Prayer
             as
             taught
             and
             revealed
             in
             the
             manner
             before
             described
             ,
             in
             words
             fitted
             and
             suited
             to
             lead
             on
             their
             own
             minds
             and
             the
             minds
             of
             others
             unto
             an
             Holy
             Communion
             in
             the
             Duty
             ,
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
          
           
           
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Edification
             .
          
           I
           do
           not
           confine
           the
           use
           of
           this
           Ability
           unto
           Assemblies
           ;
           every
           one
           may
           ,
           and
           usually
           is
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           which
           he
           hath
           received
           for
           himself
           also
           .
           For
           if
           a
           man
           have
           not
           an
           Ability
           to
           pray
           for
           himself
           in
           private
           and
           alone
           ,
           he
           can
           have
           none
           to
           pray
           in
           publick
           and
           Societies
           .
           Wherefore
           take
           Prayer
           as
           Vocal
           ,
           without
           which
           Adjunct
           it
           is
           not
           compleat
           ,
           and
           this
           Ability
           belongs
           to
           the
           Nature
           and
           Essence
           of
           it
           .
           And
           this
           also
           is
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           which
           meets
           with
           such
           Contradiction
           and
           opposition
           from
           many
           ,
           and
           which
           hath
           other
           things
           set
           up
           in
           Competition
           with
           it
           ,
           yea
           to
           the
           Exclusion
           of
           it
           ,
           even
           from
           Families
           and
           Closets
           also
           .
           What
           they
           are
           ,
           we
           shall
           afterwards
           examine
           .
           And
           judged
           it
           is
           by
           some
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           be
           separable
           from
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           but
           no
           way
           to
           belong
           thereunto
           .
           A
           fruit
           they
           say
           it
           is
           of
           
             Wit
             ,
             Fancy
             ,
             Memory
             ,
             Elocution
             ,
             Volubility
          
           and
           readiness
           of
           Speech
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           them
           in
           whom
           on
           other
           Accounts
           they
           will
           acknowledge
           none
           of
           these
           things
           to
           be
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           no
           considerable
           degree
           .
           Some
           while
           since
           indeed
           they
           defended
           themselves
           against
           any
           esteem
           of
           this
           Ability
           ,
           by
           crying
           out
           
           that
           all
           those
           who
           thus
           
             prayed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
          
           did
           but
           babble
           and
           
             talk
             non-sense
          
           .
           But
           those
           who
           have
           any
           sobriety
           and
           modesty
           are
           convinced
           ,
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           those
           who
           do
           pray
           according
           to
           the
           Ability
           received
           ,
           do
           use
           words
           of
           Truth
           and
           soberness
           in
           the
           exercise
           thereof
           .
           And
           it
           is
           but
           a
           sorry
           relief
           that
           any
           can
           find
           in
           cavilling
           at
           some
           expressions
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           good
           and
           wholesom
           in
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           suit
           not
           their
           Palats
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           are
           such
           as
           may
           seem
           to
           miss
           of
           due
           order
           and
           decency
           ,
           yet
           is
           not
           their
           failure
           to
           be
           compared
           with
           the
           Extravagancies
           ,
           (
           considering
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Duty
           )
           of
           some
           in
           supposed
           quaint
           and
           elegant
           expressions
           used
           in
           this
           Duty
           .
           But
           herein
           they
           betake
           themselves
           unto
           this
           Countenance
           ,
           That
           this
           Ability
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           natural
           Endowments
           before
           mentioned
           only
           ,
           which
           they
           think
           to
           be
           set
           off
           by
           a
           Boldness
           and
           Confidence
           ,
           but
           a
           little
           beneath
           an
           intolerable
           Impudence
           .
           Thus
           it
           seems
           is
           it
           with
           all
           who
           desire
           to
           pray
           as
           God
           enables
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           mind
           and
           will
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           the
           common
           Voice
           of
           mankind
           ,
           Examples
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           express
           Testimonies
           and
           Commands
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           declare
           what
           is
           so
           .
           
           I
           shall
           therefore
           make
           way
           unto
           the
           declaration
           and
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Truth
           asserted
           ,
           by
           the
           ensuing
           Observations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Every
             man
             is
             to
             pray
             or
             call
             upon
             God
             according
             as
             he
             is
             able
             ,
          
           with
           respect
           unto
           his
           own
           Condition
           ,
           Relations
           ,
           Occasions
           and
           Duties
           .
           Certainly
           there
           is
           not
           a
           man
           in
           the
           World
           who
           hath
           not
           forfeited
           all
           his
           Reason
           and
           Understanding
           unto
           Atheism
           ,
           or
           utterly
           buried
           all
           their
           Operations
           under
           the
           fury
           of
           brutish
           Affections
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           convinced
           that
           it
           is
           his
           Duty
           to
           pray
           to
           the
           Deity
           he
           owns
           ,
           
             in
             words
             of
             his
             own
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           is
           able
           .
           For
           this
           ,
           and
           none
           other
           ,
           is
           the
           genuine
           and
           natural
           notion
           of
           Prayer
           .
           This
           is
           implanted
           in
           the
           Heart
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           which
           they
           need
           not
           be
           taught
           ,
           nor
           directed
           unto
           .
           The
           Artificial
           help
           of
           
             constant
             forms
          
           is
           an
           Arbitrary
           Invention
           .
           And
           I
           would
           hope
           that
           there
           are
           but
           few
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           especially
           of
           those
           who
           are
           called
           Christians
           ,
           but
           that
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           they
           do
           so
           pray
           .
           And
           those
           who
           for
           the
           most
           part
           do
           betake
           themselves
           to
           other
           Reliefs
           ,
           (
           as
           unto
           the
           reading
           of
           Prayers
           composed
           unto
           some
           good
           End
           and
           Purpose
           ,
           though
           not
           absolutely
           to
           their
           occasions
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           present
           state
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           they
           would
           
           pray
           for
           ,
           which
           is
           absolutely
           impossible
           )
           cannot
           as
           I
           conceive
           but
           sometimes
           be
           conscious
           to
           themselves
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           weakness
           of
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           
             neglect
             of
             the
             Duty
          
           which
           they
           profess
           to
           perform
           .
           And
           as
           for
           such
           who
           by
           the
           prevalency
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           Prejudice
           ,
           and
           infatuation
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           are
           diverted
           from
           the
           Dictates
           of
           Nature
           and
           Light
           of
           Scripture
           directions
           ,
           to
           say
           a
           Pater-noster
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           an
           Ave
           or
           a
           Credo
           for
           their
           Prayer
           ,
           intending
           it
           for
           this
           or
           that
           end
           ,
           the
           benefit
           it
           may
           be
           of
           this
           or
           that
           Person
           ,
           or
           the
           obtaining
           of
           what
           is
           no
           way
           mentioned
           or
           included
           in
           what
           they
           utter
           ;
           there
           is
           nothing
           of
           Prayer
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           a
           meer
           taking
           the
           
             name
             of
             God
             in
             vain
          
           ,
           with
           the
           horrible
           Prophanation
           of
           an
           Holy
           Ordinance
           .
        
         
           Persons
           tyed
           up
           unto
           such
           Rules
           and
           Forms
           
             never
             pray
             in
             their
             Lives
          
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           occasional
           Ejaculations
           ,
           which
           break
           from
           them
           almost
           by
           Surprizal
           .
           And
           there
           hath
           not
           been
           any
           one
           more
           effectual
           means
           of
           bringing
           Unholiness
           with
           an
           ungodly
           Course
           of
           Conversation
           into
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           than
           this
           one
           of
           teaching
           men
           to
           satisfy
           themselves
           in
           this
           Duty
           by
           their
           
             Saying
             ,
             Reading
          
           ,
           or
           Repetition
           of
           the
           words
           
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           which
           it
           may
           be
           they
           understand
           not
           ,
           and
           certainly
           are
           not
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           affected
           withal
           .
           For
           it
           is
           this
           Duty
           ,
           whereby
           our
           whole
           Course
           is
           principally
           influenced
           .
           And
           let
           men
           say
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           our
           Conversation
           in
           
             walking
             before
             God
          
           ,
           which
           principally
           regards
           the
           frame
           and
           disposition
           of
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           is
           influenced
           and
           regulated
           by
           our
           Attendance
           unto
           ,
           and
           Performance
           of
           this
           Duty
           .
           He
           whose
           Prayers
           are
           Hypocritical
           is
           an
           Hypocrite
           in
           his
           whole
           Course
           ;
           and
           he
           who
           is
           but
           negligent
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           equally
           negligent
           in
           all
           other
           Duties
           .
           Now
           whereas
           our
           whole
           Obedience
           unto
           God
           ought
           to
           be
           our
           
             reasonable
             service
             ,
             Rom.
          
           12.
           1.
           how
           can
           it
           be
           expected
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           when
           the
           foundation
           of
           it
           is
           laid
           in
           such
           an
           irrational
           supposition
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           not
           pray
           themselves
           what
           they
           are
           able
           ,
           but
           read
           the
           Forms
           of
           others
           instead
           thereof
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           not
           understand
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           All
           the
           Examples
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Scripture
           of
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Holy
           men
           of
           Old
           ,
           either
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           or
           the
           New
           ,
           were
           all
           of
           them
           the
           
             effects
             of
             their
             own
             Ability
          
           in
           expressing
           the
           gracious
           Conceptions
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           wrought
           in
           them
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           way
           and
           
           manner
           before
           described
           .
           I
           call
           it
           their
           
             own
             Ability
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           all
           outward
           Aids
           and
           Assistances
           From
           others
           ,
           or
           an
           antecedaneous
           prescription
           of
           a
           Form
           of
           Words
           unto
           themselves
           .
           Not
           one
           Instance
           can
           be
           given
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           Sometimes
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           they
           
             spread
             forth
             their
             Hands
          
           ,
           sometimes
           that
           they
           
             listed
             up
             their
             voices
          
           ,
           sometimes
           that
           they
           
             fell
             upon
             their
             knees
          
           and
           cryed
           ;
           sometimes
           that
           they
           
             poured
             out
             their
             Hearts
          
           when
           overwhelmed
           ,
           all
           according
           unto
           present
           occasions
           and
           circumstances
           .
           The
           Solemn
           Benediction
           of
           the
           Priests
           instituted
           of
           God
           ,
           like
           the
           present
           Forms
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           were
           of
           another
           Consideration
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           shewed
           .
           And
           as
           for
           those
           who
           by
           
             immediate
             Inspiration
          
           gave
           out
           and
           wrote
           discourses
           in
           the
           form
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           part
           Mystical
           ,
           and
           in
           part
           Prophetical
           ,
           we
           have
           before
           given
           an
           Account
           concerning
           them
           .
           Some
           plead
           indeed
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           under
           the
           
             Second
             Temple
          
           had
           sundry
           Forms
           of
           Prayers
           in
           use
           among
           them
           ,
           even
           at
           the
           time
           when
           our
           Saviour
           was
           conversant
           in
           the
           Temple
           and
           their
           Synagogues
           .
           But
           they
           pretend
           and
           plead
           what
           they
           cannot
           prove
           ;
           and
           I
           challenge
           any
           Learned
           man
           to
           give
           but
           
           a
           tolerable
           Evidence
           unto
           the
           Assertion
           .
           For
           what
           is
           found
           to
           that
           purpose
           among
           the
           Talmudists
           ,
           is
           mixed
           with
           such
           ridiculous
           fables
           (
           as
           the
           first
           ,
           suiting
           the
           number
           of
           their
           Prayers
           to
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Bones
           in
           the
           back
           of
           a
           man
           )
           as
           fully
           defeats
           its
           own
           Evidence
           .
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           Commands
           which
           are
           given
           us
           to
           pray
           thus
           according
           unto
           our
           own
           Abilities
           ,
           are
           no
           more
           nor
           less
           than
           
             all
             the
             Commands
          
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Scripture
           to
           pray
           at
           all
           .
           Not
           one
           of
           them
           hath
           any
           regard
           or
           respect
           unto
           outward
           Forms
           ,
           Aids
           or
           helps
           of
           Prayer
           .
           And
           the
           
             manner
             of
             Prayer
          
           it self
           is
           so
           described
           ,
           limited
           and
           determined
           ,
           as
           that
           no
           other
           kind
           of
           Prayer
           can
           be
           intended
           .
           For
           whereas
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           pray
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           pray
           earnestly
           and
           servently
           ,
           with
           the
           mind
           and
           understanding
           ,
           
             continually
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Prayer
          
           and
           Supplication
           ,
           to
           
             make
             our
             Requests
             known
             unto
             God
             ,
          
           so
           as
           not
           to
           take
           care
           our selves
           about
           our
           present
           concerns
           ,
           to
           pour
           out
           our
           Hearts
           unto
           God
           ,
           to
           cry
           
             Abba
             Father
          
           by
           the
           Spirit
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           how
           those
           things
           are
           suited
           unto
           any
           kind
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           which
           is
           from
           the
           Ability
           which
           men
           have
           received
           for
           the
           entire
           discharge
           of
           
           that
           Duty
           .
           For
           there
           are
           evidently
           intimated
           in
           these
           Precepts
           and
           Directions
           ,
           such
           various
           Occasional
           Workings
           of
           our
           Minds
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           such
           Actings
           of
           Gracious
           Affections
           ,
           as
           will
           not
           comply
           with
           a
           constant
           use
           of
           a
           prescribed
           Form
           of
           Words
           .
        
         
           (
           4.
           )
           When
           we
           speak
           of
           mens
           
             own
             Ability
          
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           we
           do
           include
           therein
           the
           conscientious
           diligent
           use
           of
           
             all
             means
          
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           for
           the
           Communication
           of
           this
           Ability
           unto
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           help
           them
           in
           the
           due
           use
           ,
           exercise
           and
           improvement
           of
           it
           .
           Such
           means
           there
           are
           ,
           and
           such
           are
           they
           to
           attend
           unto
           .
        
         
           As
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           diligent
           
             searching
             of
             our
             own
             Hearts
          
           in
           their
           Frames
           ,
           Dispositions
           ,
           Inclinations
           and
           Actings
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           in
           some
           measure
           acquainted
           with
           their
           state
           and
           condition
           towards
           God.
           Indeed
           the
           Heart
           of
           man
           is
           absolutely
           unsearchable
           unto
           any
           but
           God
           himself
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           unto
           a
           compleat
           and
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           it
           .
           Hence
           David
           prays
           ,
           
             that
             God
             would
             search
             and
             try
             him
             ,
          
           and
           lead
           and
           conduct
           him
           by
           his
           Grace
           according
           unto
           what
           he
           found
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           leave
           him
           wholly
           to
           act
           or
           be
           acted
           according
           unto
           his
           own
           Apprehensions
           of
           himself
           ,
           Psal.
           139.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           
           But
           yet
           where
           we
           do
           in
           sincerity
           enquire
           into
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           that
           spiritual
           Light
           which
           we
           have
           received
           ,
           we
           may
           discern
           so
           much
           of
           them
           as
           to
           guide
           us
           aright
           in
           this
           and
           all
           other
           Duties
           .
           If
           this
           be
           neglected
           ,
           if
           men
           
             live
             in
             the
             dark
             unto
             themselves
             ,
          
           or
           satisfie
           themselves
           only
           with
           an
           acquaintance
           with
           those
           things
           which
           an
           accusing
           Conscience
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           utterly
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           they
           will
           never
           know
           either
           
             how
             to
             pray
          
           ,
           or
           
             what
             to
             pray
             for
          
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           .
           And
           the
           want
           of
           a
           due
           discharge
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           which
           we
           ought
           continually
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           ,
           especially
           on
           the
           account
           of
           that
           
             unspeakable
             Variety
          
           of
           spiritual
           changes
           which
           we
           are
           subject
           unto
           ,
           is
           a
           cause
           of
           that
           barrenness
           in
           Prayer
           which
           is
           found
           among
           the
           most
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           observed
           .
           He
           that
           would
           abound
           
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             Supplication
          
           which
           is
           injoined
           us
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           his
           Prayers
           to
           be
           proper
           ,
           useful
           ,
           fervent
           ,
           must
           
             be
             diligent
             in
             the
             search
             and
             consideration
             of
             his
             own
             Heart
             ,
          
           with
           all
           its
           dispositions
           and
           inclinations
           ,
           and
           the
           secret
           guilt
           which
           it
           doth
           variously
           contract
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           Constant
           
             diligent
             Reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
          
           is
           another
           Duty
           that
           this
           Ability
           greatly
           depends
           upon
           .
           From
           the
           Precepts
           
           of
           God
           therein
           may
           we
           learn
           our
           own
           wants
           ,
           and
           from
           his
           Promises
           the
           Relief
           which
           he
           hath
           provided
           for
           them
           .
           And
           these
           things
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           shewed
           )
           supply
           us
           with
           the
           matter
           of
           Prayer
           .
           Moreover
           we
           thence
           learn
           what
           words
           and
           expressions
           are
           meet
           and
           proper
           to
           be
           used
           in
           our
           Accesses
           unto
           God.
           No
           words
           nor
           expressions
           in
           themselves
           or
           their
           signification
           are
           meet
           or
           acceptable
           herein
           ,
           but
           from
           their
           Analogie
           unto
           those
           in
           the
           Scripture
           which
           are
           of
           Gods
           own
           Teaching
           and
           Directions
           .
           And
           where
           men
           are
           much
           conversant
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           ready
           for
           and
           furnished
           with
           
             meet
             Expressions
          
           of
           their
           Desires
           to
           God
           always
           .
           This
           is
           one
           means
           whereby
           they
           may
           become
           so
           to
           be
           .
           And
           other
           Helps
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ,
           might
           be
           insisted
           on
           .
        
         
           (
           5.
           )
           There
           is
           an
           use
           herein
           of
           the
           
             Natural
             Abilities
          
           of
           Invention
           ,
           Memory
           and
           Elocution
           .
           Why
           should
           not
           men
           use
           in
           the
           Service
           and
           Worship
           of
           God
           what
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           serve
           and
           worship
           him
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           it
           setteth
           off
           the
           Use
           and
           Excellency
           of
           this
           Spiritual
           Gift
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           use
           and
           act
           our
           Natural
           Endowments
           and
           Abilities
           ,
           as
           spiritualised
           by
           Grace
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           
           way
           ,
           set
           up
           in
           Competition
           with
           it
           ,
           cannot
           be
           done
           .
           The
           more
           the
           Soul
           is
           engaged
           in
           its
           Faculties
           and
           Powers
           ,
           the
           more
           intent
           it
           is
           in
           and
           unto
           the
           Duty
           .
        
         
           Nor
           do
           I
           deny
           but
           that
           this
           Gift
           may
           be
           varied
           in
           degrees
           and
           divers
           Circumstances
           according
           unto
           these
           Abilities
           ,
           though
           it
           have
           a
           Being
           of
           its
           own
           ,
           distinct
           from
           them
           .
           Even
           in
           
             Extraordinary
             Gifts
          
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           receiving
           and
           giving
           out
           of
           immediate
           Revelations
           from
           God
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           variety
           in
           outward
           Modes
           and
           Circumstances
           which
           followed
           the
           diversity
           and
           variety
           of
           the
           Natural
           Abilities
           and
           Qualifications
           of
           them
           who
           were
           imployed
           in
           that
           Work.
           Much
           more
           may
           this
           Difference
           both
           be
           ,
           and
           appear
           ,
           in
           the
           Exercise
           
             of
             ordinary
             Gifts
          
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           so
           absolutely
           influence
           and
           regulate
           the
           faculties
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           difference
           we
           find
           by
           Experience
           among
           them
           who
           are
           endowed
           with
           this
           spiritual
           Ability
           .
           All
           men
           who
           have
           the
           
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           do
           not
           pray
           alike
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           Prayers
           or
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           praying
           ;
           but
           some
           do
           greatly
           excel
           others
           ,
           some
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           some
           in
           another
           .
           And
           this
           doth
           in
           part
           ,
           proceed
           from
           that
           Difference
           that
           is
           between
           them
           in
           the
           
           
             natural
             Abilities
          
           of
           Invention
           ,
           Judgment
           ,
           Memory
           ,
           Elocution
           ,
           especially
           as
           they
           are
           improved
           by
           Exercise
           in
           this
           Duty
           .
           But
           yet
           neither
           is
           this
           absolutely
           so
           ,
           nor
           doth
           the
           difference
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           which
           we
           observe
           in
           constant
           Experience
           ,
           depend
           solely
           hereon
           .
           For
           if
           it
           did
           ,
           then
           those
           ,
           who
           having
           received
           this
           spiritual
           Ability
           ,
           do
           excel
           others
           in
           those
           natural
           Endowments
           ,
           would
           also
           constantly
           excel
           them
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Gift
           it self
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           as
           is
           known
           to
           all
           who
           have
           observed
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           But
           the
           Exercise
           of
           these
           Abilities
           in
           Prayer
           depends
           on
           the
           especial
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           And
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           Gift
           ,
           as
           the
           Scion
           ingrafted
           or
           inoculated
           ,
           turns
           the
           nature
           of
           those
           Abilities
           into
           it self
           ,
           and
           modifieth
           them
           according
           unto
           its
           own
           efficacy
           and
           virtue
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           it self
           changed
           by
           them
           .
           Evidently
           that
           which
           makes
           any
           such
           difference
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           as
           wherein
           the
           Edification
           of
           others
           is
           concerned
           ,
           is
           the
           
             frequent
             conscientious
             Exercise
          
           of
           the
           Gift
           received
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           into
           whatever
           stock
           of
           Natural
           Abilities
           it
           may
           be
           planted
           ,
           it
           will
           neither
           thrive
           nor
           flourish
           .
        
         
           (
           6.
           )
           
             Spiritual
             Gifts
          
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           ,
        
         
         
           (
           1.
           )
           Such
           as
           are
           distinct
           from
           all
           other
           Abilities
           ,
           having
           their
           whole
           Foundation
           ,
           Nature
           and
           Power
           in
           themselves
           .
           Such
           were
           the
           extraordinary
           Gifts
           of
           
             Miracles
             ,
             Healing
             ,
             Tongues
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           These
           were
           entire
           in
           themselves
           ,
           not
           built
           upon
           or
           adjoyned
           unto
           any
           other
           Gifts
           or
           Graces
           whatever
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Such
           as
           were
           Adjuncts
           of
           ,
           or
           annexed
           unto
           ,
           any
           other
           Gifts
           or
           Graces
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           could
           have
           neither
           place
           nor
           use
           .
           As
           the
           Gift
           of
           Utterance
           depends
           on
           Wisdom
           and
           knowledge
           .
           For
           Utterance
           without
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           is
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           way
           of
           expressing
           sound
           knowledge
           unto
           the
           Benefit
           of
           others
           ,
           is
           folly
           and
           babling
           .
           And
           of
           this
           latter
           sort
           is
           the
           
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           as
           under
           our
           present
           Consideration
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Interest
           of
           words
           in
           that
           Duty
           .
           And
           this
           we
           affirm
           to
           be
           a
           peculiar
           Gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           shall
           now
           farther
           prove
           it
           so
           to
           be
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           is
           an
           inseparable
           Adjunct
           of
           that
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           described
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           from
           him
           who
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           .
           For
           he
           who
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           any
           thing
           as
           to
           its
           Being
           ,
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           all
           its
           
             Inseparable
             Adjuncts
          
           .
           That
           the
           Work
           of
           enabling
           us
           to
           pray
           ,
           is
           the
           
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           hath
           been
           proved
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           an
           immeasurable
           Boldness
           for
           any
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           pretend
           themselves
           to
           be
           Christians
           .
           And
           he
           is
           not
           the
           Author
           of
           any
           one
           part
           of
           this
           Work
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           all
           that
           whereby
           we
           cry
           
             Abba
             Father
          
           .
           Hereunto
           the
           Expressions
           of
           the
           desires
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           in
           Words
           suited
           unto
           the
           Acting
           of
           our
           own
           Graces
           and
           the
           Edification
           of
           others
           ,
           doth
           inseparably
           belong
           .
           When
           we
           are
           
             commanded
             to
             pray
          
           ,
           if
           our
           Necessity
           ,
           Condition
           ,
           Edification
           ,
           with
           the
           Advantage
           and
           benefit
           of
           others
           ,
           do
           require
           the
           use
           of
           Words
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           then
           are
           we
           so
           to
           pray
           .
           For
           Instance
           ,
           When
           a
           Minister
           is
           commanded
           to
           pray
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           Congregation
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           go
           before
           the
           Flock
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           that
           Duty
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           
             use
             words
          
           in
           Prayer
           .
           Yet
           are
           we
           not
           in
           such
           cases
           required
           to
           
             pray
             any
             otherwise
          
           than
           as
           the
           Spirit
           is
           promised
           
             to
             enable
             us
          
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           that
           we
           may
           still
           be
           said
           to
           pray
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           So
           therefore
           to
           pray
           ,
           falls
           under
           the
           Command
           and
           Promise
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           Gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           doth
           manifest
           it
           .
           For
           all
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           works
           in
           
           our
           Hearts
           with
           respect
           unto
           this
           Duty
           ,
           is
           in
           order
           unto
           the
           Expression
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           what
           he
           doth
           is
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           pray
           .
           And
           if
           he
           gives
           not
           that
           Expression
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           doth
           besides
           ,
           may
           be
           lost
           as
           to
           its
           principal
           End
           and
           Use.
           And
           indeed
           all
           that
           he
           doth
           in
           us
           ,
           where
           this
           is
           wanting
           ,
           or
           that
           in
           fixed
           Meditation
           ,
           which
           in
           some
           particular
           cases
           is
           equivalent
           thereunto
           ,
           riseth
           not
           beyond
           that
           frame
           which
           David
           expresseth
           by
           his
           
             keeping
             Silence
          
           ,
           whereby
           he
           declares
           an
           Estate
           of
           trouble
           ,
           wherein
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           freely
           brought
           over
           to
           deal
           with
           God
           about
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           afterwards
           by
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           found
           Relief
           therein
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           with
           any
           Pretence
           of
           Reason
           can
           be
           objected
           hereunto
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           not
           any
           
             part
             only
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
             whole
             Duty
          
           of
           Prayer
           as
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           Pray
           ,
           is
           an
           effect
           in
           us
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Grace
           of
           Prayer
           and
           the
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           as
           some
           distinguish
           ,
           are
           inseparable
           ,
           consists
           in
           two
           unsound
           Consequents
           ,
           which
           as
           is
           supposed
           ,
           will
           thence
           ensue
           .
           As
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           every
           one
           who
           hath
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           or
           in
           whom
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           worketh
           the
           Gracious
           Disposition
           before
           described
           ,
           hath
           also
           the
           
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           seeing
           
           these
           things
           are
           inseparable
           .
           And
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           every
           one
           who
           hath
           the
           
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           or
           who
           hath
           an
           
             Ability
             to
             pray
          
           with
           Utterance
           ,
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           others
           ,
           hath
           also
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           or
           the
           actings
           of
           saving
           Grace
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           intended
           .
           But
           these
           things
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           are
           manifestly
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           all
           Experience
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           (
           1.
           )
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           Inferences
           ,
           I
           grant
           it
           follows
           from
           the
           Premises
           ,
           and
           therefore
           affirm
           that
           it
           is
           most
           true
           under
           the
           ensuing
           Limitations
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           We
           do
           not
           speak
           of
           what
           is
           called
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             Prayer
          
           in
           its
           Habit
           or
           Principle
           ,
           but
           in
           its
           actual
           Exercise
           .
           In
           the
           first
           respect
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           all
           that
           are
           sanctified
           ,
           even
           in
           those
           Infants
           that
           are
           so
           from
           the
           Womb.
           It
           doth
           not
           hence
           follow
           that
           they
           must
           also
           have
           the
           
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           which
           respects
           only
           Grace
           in
           its
           Exercise
           .
           And
           thus
           our
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           in
           whom
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           graciously
           act
           Faith
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Delight
           ,
           Desire
           ,
           in
           
             a
             way
             of
             Prayer
          
           unto
           God
           ,
           have
           an
           Ability
           from
           him
           to
           express
           themselves
           in
           
             Vocal
             Prayer
          
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           is
           required
           hereunto
           that
           such
           Persons
           be
           found
           
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Duty
          
           ;
           and
           so
           meet
           to
           receive
           the
           influential
           Assistance
           of
           
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
           Whoever
           will
           use
           ,
           or
           have
           the
           Benefit
           of
           any
           Spiritual
           Gift
           ,
           must
           himself
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Duty
           ,
           
             stir
             up
          
           by
           constant
           and
           frequent
           Exercise
           ,
           the
           Ability
           wherein
           it
           doth
           consist
           .
           
             Stir
             up
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           6.
           
           And
           where
           this
           Duty
           is
           neglected
           ,
           which
           neglect
           must
           be
           accounted
           for
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           any
           Persons
           who
           yet
           may
           have
           ,
           as
           they
           speak
           ,
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           should
           not
           yet
           have
           the
           Gift
           or
           a
           faculty
           to
           express
           their
           Minds
           and
           Desires
           in
           Prayer
           by
           Words
           of
           their
           own
           .
           Some
           think
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Ability
           in
           any
           ,
           and
           therefore
           never
           look
           after
           it
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           despise
           whatever
           they
           hear
           spoken
           unto
           that
           purpose
           .
           What
           Assistance
           such
           Persons
           may
           have
           in
           their
           Prayers
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           they
           should
           have
           much
           of
           his
           Aid
           or
           help
           in
           that
           wherein
           they
           despise
           him
           .
           And
           some
           are
           so
           accustomed
           unto
           ,
           and
           so
           deceived
           by
           pretended
           helps
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           making
           use
           of
           ,
           or
           reading
           Prayers
           by
           others
           composed
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           
             attempt
             to
             pray
             for
             themselves
          
           ,
           but
           always
           think
           they
           cannot
           do
           ,
           that
           which
           indeed
           they
           will
           not
           .
           As
           if
           a
           Child
           being
           bred
           up
           among
           none
           but
           such
           impotent
           Persons
           as
           go
           on
           Crutches
           ,
           as
           he
           
           groweth
           up
           ,
           should
           refuse
           to
           try
           his
           own
           strength
           ,
           and
           resolve
           himself
           to
           make
           use
           of
           Crutches
           also
           .
           Good
           Instruction
           or
           some
           sudden
           Surprizal
           with
           fear
           ,
           removing
           his
           prejudice
           ,
           he
           will
           cast
           away
           this
           needless
           help
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           his
           Strength
           .
           Some
           Gracious
           Persons
           brought
           up
           where
           
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           are
           in
           general
           use
           ,
           may
           have
           a
           Spiritual
           Ability
           of
           their
           own
           to
           Pray
           ,
           but
           neither
           know
           it
           ,
           nor
           ever
           try
           it
           ,
           through
           a
           Compliance
           with
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Education
           ;
           Yea
           so
           as
           to
           think
           it
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           pray
           any
           otherwise
           .
           But
           when
           Instruction
           frees
           them
           from
           this
           Prejudice
           ,
           or
           some
           suddain
           surprizal
           with
           fear
           or
           Affliction
           cast
           them
           into
           an
           Entrance
           of
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           own
           Ability
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           their
           former
           Aids
           and
           Helps
           quickly
           grow
           into
           disuse
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           Ability
           which
           we
           ascribe
           unto
           all
           who
           have
           the
           Gracious
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           is
           not
           absolute
           ,
           but
           suited
           unto
           their
           Occasions
           ,
           Conditions
           ,
           Duties
           ,
           Callings
           and
           the
           like
           .
           We
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           who
           hath
           received
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             and
             Supplication
          
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           have
           a
           Gift
           ,
           enabling
           him
           to
           pray
           as
           becomes
           a
           Minister
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           or
           any
           Person
           on
           the
           like
           solemn
           occasion
           ;
           
           no
           ,
           nor
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           to
           pray
           in
           a
           Family
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Company
           of
           many
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           in
           his
           Condition
           of
           life
           called
           thereunto
           .
           But
           every
           one
           hath
           this
           Ability
           according
           to
           his
           Necessity
           ,
           Condition
           of
           Life
           and
           Calling
           .
           He
           that
           is
           only
           a
           
             private
             Person
          
           hath
           so
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           is
           the
           Ruler
           of
           the
           Family
           hath
           so
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Congregation
           hath
           so
           also
           .
           And
           as
           God
           enlargeth
           mens
           Occasions
           and
           Calls
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           enlarge
           their
           Abilities
           ,
           provided
           they
           do
           what
           is
           their
           Duty
           to
           that
           End
           and
           Purpose
           ;
           For
           the
           slothful
           ,
           the
           negligent
           ,
           the
           fearful
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           Prejudices
           ,
           will
           have
           no
           share
           in
           this
           Mercy
           .
           This
           therefore
           is
           the
           summ
           of
           what
           we
           affirm
           in
           this
           particular
           .
           Every
           
             Adult
             Person
          
           who
           hath
           received
           ,
           and
           is
           able
           to
           exercise
           Grace
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           any
           saving
           Grace
           ,
           without
           which
           Prayer
           it self
           is
           an
           Abomination
           ,
           if
           he
           neglect
           not
           the
           improvement
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           Aids
           communicated
           unto
           him
           ,
           doth
           so
           far
           partake
           of
           this
           Gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           as
           to
           enable
           him
           to
           pray
           according
           as
           his
           own
           occasions
           and
           Duty
           do
           require
           .
           He
           who
           wants
           
             mercy
             for
             the
             Pardon
             of
             Sin
             ,
          
           or
           Supplies
           of
           Grace
           for
           the
           Sanctification
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           If
           he
           be
           sensible
           of
           
           his
           Wants
           ,
           and
           have
           gracious
           desires
           after
           this
           supply
           wrought
           in
           his
           Heart
           ,
           will
           be
           enabled
           to
           ask
           them
           of
           God
           in
           an
           acceptable
           manner
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           wofully
           and
           sinfully
           wanting
           unto
           himself
           and
           his
           own
           Duty
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           to
           the
           second
           Inference
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           
             Ability
             be
             inseparable
             from
             the
             gracious
             assistance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             then
             whosoever
             hath
             this
             Gift
             and
             Ability
             ,
             he
             hath
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             that
             Gracious
             Assistance
             ,
          
           or
           he
           hath
           received
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           hath
           saving
           Graces
           ,
           acted
           in
           him
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           doth
           not
           follow
           on
           what
           we
           have
           asserted
           .
           For
           although
           whereever
           is
           the
           Grace
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           Gift
           also
           in
           its
           measure
           ;
           yet
           it
           follows
           not
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           Gift
           is
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           the
           Grace
           also
           .
           For
           the
           Gift
           is
           for
           the
           Graces
           sake
           ,
           and
           not
           on
           the
           contrary
           .
           Grace
           cannot
           be
           acted
           without
           the
           Gift
           ,
           but
           the
           Gift
           may
           without
           Grace
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           We
           shall
           assent
           that
           this
           Gift
           doth
           grow
           in
           another
           soyl
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           its
           root
           in
           it self
           .
           It
           followeth
           on
           ,
           and
           ariseth
           from
           ,
           one
           distinct
           part
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Supplication
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           is
           inseparable
           .
           And
           this
           is
           his
           Work
           on
           the
           mind
           ,
           
             in
             acquainting
             it
          
           
           
             with
             the
             things
             that
             are
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             ,
          
           which
           he
           doth
           both
           in
           the
           inward
           Convictions
           of
           mens
           own
           Souls
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Declaration
           made
           thereof
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Now
           this
           may
           in
           some
           be
           only
           
             a
             common
             work
             of
             Illumination
          
           which
           the
           Gift
           of
           
             Vocal
             Prayer
          
           may
           flow
           from
           and
           accompany
           ,
           when
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           works
           no
           farther
           in
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           that
           men
           in
           whom
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           did
           never
           reside
           nor
           savingly
           operate
           ,
           may
           have
           the
           
             Gift
             of
             utterance
          
           in
           Prayer
           unto
           their
           own
           and
           others
           Edification
           .
           For
           they
           have
           the
           
             Gift
             of
             Illumination
          
           ,
           which
           is
           its
           foundation
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           it
           is
           inseparable
           .
           Where
           this
           spiritual
           Illumination
           is
           not
           granted
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           no
           Abilities
           ,
           no
           Industry
           can
           attain
           the
           
             Gift
             of
             Utterance
          
           in
           Prayer
           unto
           Edification
           .
           For
           
             Spiritual
             Light
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             all
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
          
           which
           in
           all
           their
           variety
           ,
           are
           but
           the
           various
           exercise
           of
           it
           .
           And
           to
           suppose
           a
           man
           to
           have
           a
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           without
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           suppose
           him
           to
           have
           a
           Gift
           to
           pray
           for
           he
           knows
           not
           what
           ;
           which
           real
           or
           pretended
           Enthusiasms
           we
           abhor
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           where-ever
           is
           this
           Gift
           of
           Illumination
           and
           Conviction
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           a
           foundation
           of
           the
           
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           not
           ordinarily
           absent
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           where
           due
           use
           and
           exercise
           are
           observed
           .
        
         
           Add
           unto
           what
           hath
           been
           spoken
           ,
           That
           the
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           ordinarily
           is
           not
           compleat
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           expressed
           in
           words
           .
           It
           is
           called
           
             pleading
             with
             God
             ,
             filling
             our
             mouths
             with
             Arguments
             ,
             crying
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             causing
             him
             to
             hear
             our
             voice
          
           ;
           which
           things
           are
           so
           expressed
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           are
           any
           way
           needful
           unto
           God
           ,
           but
           unto
           us
           .
           And
           whereas
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           all
           this
           may
           be
           done
           in
           Prayer
           by
           
             internal
             meditation
          
           ,
           where
           no
           use
           is
           made
           of
           the
           voice
           ,
           or
           of
           words
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Hanna
           that
           
             she
             prayed
             in
             her
             Heart
             ,
             but
             her
             voice
             was
             not
             heard
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           1.
           13.
           
           I
           grant
           ,
           in
           some
           cases
           it
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           where
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           the
           Duty
           do
           not
           require
           it
           should
           be
           otherwise
           ;
           or
           where
           the
           vehemency
           of
           Afflictions
           which
           cause
           men
           to
           cry
           out
           and
           roar
           ,
           will
           permit
           it
           so
           to
           be
           .
           But
           withal
           I
           say
           that
           in
           this
           Prayer
           by
           Meditation
           ,
           the
           things
           and
           matter
           of
           Prayer
           are
           to
           be
           formed
           in
           the
           mind
           into
           that
           sence
           and
           those
           sentences
           which
           may
           be
           expressed
           ;
           and
           the
           mind
           can
           conceive
           no
           more
           in
           this
           way
           of
           Prayer
           than
           it
           can
           express
           .
           So
           of
           Hanna
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           when
           she
           prayed
           in
           her
           Heart
           ,
           and
           as
           she
           said
           
           her self
           out
           of
           the
           
             abundance
             of
             her
             meditation
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           16.
           that
           her
           
             lips
             moved
             though
             her
             voice
             was
             not
             heard
          
           ;
           she
           not
           only
           framed
           the
           sense
           of
           her
           Supplications
           into
           Petitions
           ,
           but
           tacitely
           expressed
           them
           to
           her self
           .
           And
           the
           obligation
           of
           any
           Person
           unto
           prescribed
           Forms
           ,
           is
           as
           destructive
           of
           Prayer
           by
           inward
           Meditation
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           of
           Prayer
           Conceived
           and
           Expressed
           ;
           For
           it
           takes
           away
           the
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           prevents
           the
           Ability
           of
           framing
           Petitions
           or
           any
           other
           parts
           of
           Prayer
           in
           the
           mind
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           sense
           which
           the
           Party
           praying
           hath
           of
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           this
           expression
           of
           Prayer
           in
           words
           do
           necessarily
           belong
           unto
           the
           Duty
           it self
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           effect
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           he
           is
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Supplication
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Utterance
           is
           a
           peculiar
           Gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           mentioned
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           5.
           2
           
           Cor.
           8.
           7.
           
           Eph.
           6.
           19.
           
           Col.
           4.
           3.
           
           And
           hereof
           there
           are
           two
           parts
           ,
           or
           there
           are
           two
           Duties
           to
           be
           discharged
           by
           vertue
           of
           it
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           An
           Ability
           to
           speak
           unto
           men
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           An
           Ability
           to
           speak
           unto
           God
           for
           our selves
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           name
           and
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           others
           .
           And
           there
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           of
           Utterance
           in
           both
           these
           Duties
           .
           
           And
           in
           each
           of
           them
           it
           is
           equally
           a
           peculiar
           Gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           See
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           5.
           2
           
           Cor.
           8.
           7.
           
           Eph.
           6.
           19.
           
           Col.
           4.
           3.
           
           The
           word
           used
           in
           these
           places
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Speech
           ,
           which
           is
           well
           rendred
           ,
           Utterance
           ,
           that
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Facultas
             &
             Libertas
             dicendi
          
           ;
           an
           ability
           ,
           and
           liberty
           to
           speak
           out
           the
           things
           we
           have
           conceived
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Eph.
           6.
           19.
           
           
             Utterance
             in
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             mouth
             with
             Boldness
             ,
          
           or
           rather
           freedom
           of
           Speech
           .
           This
           in
           sacred
           things
           ,
           in
           Praying
           and
           Preaching
           ,
           is
           the
           Gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           as
           such
           ,
           are
           we
           enjoyned
           to
           pray
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           given
           unto
           us
           or
           others
           ,
           as
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           doth
           require
           .
           And
           although
           this
           Gift
           may
           by
           somebe
           despised
           ,
           yet
           the
           whole
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           depends
           upon
           it
           ;
           yea
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           laid
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           an
           extraordinary
           Gift
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           4.
           and
           its
           superstructure
           is
           carryed
           on
           by
           it
           .
           For
           it
           is
           the
           sole
           means
           of
           publick
           or
           solemn
           entercourse
           between
           God
           and
           the
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           so
           if
           there
           be
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           such
           things
           as
           spiritual
           Gifts
           .
           The
           matter
           of
           them
           is
           Spiritual
           Light
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           Exercise
           is
           Utterance
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Gift
           or
           Ability
           ,
           as
           all
           others
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ,
           may
           be
           considered
           either
           as
           to
           the
           Habit
           ,
           or
           as
           to
           the
           
             external
             Exercise
          
           of
           it
           .
           And
           those
           who
           have
           received
           it
           in
           the
           Habit
           ,
           have
           yet
           experience
           of
           great
           variety
           in
           the
           Exercise
           ,
           which
           in
           natural
           and
           moral
           habits
           ,
           where
           the
           same
           preparations
           preceed
           ,
           doth
           not
           usually
           appear
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           is
           free
           ,
           and
           acts
           arbitrarily
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Persons
           unto
           whom
           he
           communicates
           the
           Gift
           it self
           ;
           
             for
             he
             divideth
             to
             every
             man
             as
             he
             will
          
           ;
           so
           he
           acteth
           also
           as
           he
           pleases
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           those
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           which
           he
           doth
           bestow
           .
           Hence
           Believers
           do
           sometimes
           find
           a
           greater
           Evidence
           of
           his
           gracious
           working
           in
           them
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           Assistance
           to
           pray
           ,
           as
           also
           enlargment
           in
           Utterance
           ,
           than
           at
           other
           times
           ;
           for
           in
           both
           he
           breatheth
           and
           acteth
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           .
           These
           things
           are
           not
           their
           own
           ,
           not
           absolutely
           in
           their
           own
           power
           ,
           nor
           will
           either
           the
           Habitual
           Grace
           they
           have
           received
           ,
           enable
           them
           to
           pray
           Graciously
           ,
           nor
           their
           Gift
           of
           Utterance
           unto
           Edification
           ,
           without
           his
           actual
           Excitation
           of
           that
           Grace
           and
           his
           Assistance
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           that
           Gift
           .
           Both
           the
           conceiving
           and
           utterance
           of
           our
           desires
           in
           an
           acceptable
           manner
           are
           
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           all
           spiritual
           enlargements
           in
           this
           Duty
           .
           Vocal
           Prayer
           whether
           private
           or
           publick
           ,
           whereof
           we
           speak
           ,
           is
           the
           uttering
           of
           our
           Desires
           and
           Requests
           unto
           God
           ;
           called
           
             The
             making
             of
             our
             Requests
             known
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           Phil.
           4.
           6.
           
           This
           Utterance
           is
           a
           Gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           so
           also
           is
           Prayer
           as
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           by
           words
           in
           Supplication
           .
           And
           if
           any
           one
           say
           he
           cannot
           so
           pray
           suitable
           unto
           his
           own
           occasions
           ,
           he
           doth
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           stranger
           to
           this
           Gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           one
           
             will
             not
          
           ,
           by
           him
           it
           is
           despised
           .
           And
           if
           these
           things
           are
           denyed
           by
           any
           ,
           because
           they
           understand
           them
           not
           ,
           we
           cannot
           help
           it
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             that
             enables
             men
             to
             discharge
             and
             perform
             every
             Duty
             that
             is
             required
             of
             them
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             ,
             so
             that
             without
             his
             enabling
             of
             us
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             as
             we
             should
             .
          
           As
           this
           hath
           been
           sufficiently
           confirmed
           in
           other
           Discourses
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           so
           we
           will
           not
           always
           contend
           with
           them
           by
           whom
           such
           
             Fundamental
             Principles
             of
             Christianity
          
           are
           denyed
           ,
           or
           called
           into
           question
           .
           And
           he
           doth
           so
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           all
           sorts
           of
           Duties
           ,
           whether
           such
           as
           are
           required
           of
           us
           by
           vertue
           
             of
             especial
             Office
          
           and
           calling
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           more
           general
           
           account
           of
           an
           holy
           conversation
           according
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           :
           And
           
             Vocal
             Prayer
          
           is
           a
           Duty
           under
           both
           these
           considerations
           .
        
         
           For
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           vertue
           of
           especial
           Office
           ;
           
             Supplications
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Intercessions
          
           and
           
             Giving
             of
             thanks
          
           are
           to
           be
           made
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           1.
           
           Herein
           it
           is
           the
           Office
           and
           Duty
           of
           Ministers
           to
           go
           before
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           as
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Church
           unto
           God.
           The
           nature
           of
           the
           Office
           and
           the
           due
           discharge
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           what
           is
           necessary
           unto
           the
           Religious
           Worship
           of
           publick
           Assemblies
           ,
           manifest
           it
           so
           to
           be
           .
           The
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           their
           Example
           ,
           gave
           themselves
           
             continually
             unto
             Prayer
          
           and
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           Acts
           6.
           4.
           
           It
           is
           therefore
           the
           Gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           whereby
           these
           are
           enabled
           so
           to
           do
           .
           For
           of
           themselves
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           .
           This
           is
           one
           of
           
             those
             good
             Gifts
          
           ,
           which
           is
           from
           above
           and
           cometh
           down
           from
           the
           Father
           of
           Lights
           ,
           Jam.
           1.
           17.
           
           And
           these
           Gifts
           do
           they
           receive
           for
           the
           
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Eph.
          
           4.
           12.
           
           Utterance
           therefore
           in
           Praying
           and
           Preaching
           ,
           is
           in
           them
           the
           Gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           with
           respect
           
           
           
           
           
           unto
           their
           Office.
           And
           that
           such
           a
           Gift
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           are
           utterly
           destitute
           of
           it
           ,
           cannot
           discharge
           their
           office
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Let
           men
           pretend
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           if
           a
           spiritual
           Ability
           in
           praying
           and
           preaching
           belong
           not
           necessarily
           unto
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           tell
           what
           doth
           so
           ,
           or
           what
           the
           office
           signifies
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           no
           other
           Ordinance
           can
           be
           administred
           without
           the
           Word
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           nor
           any
           part
           of
           Rule
           it self
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           .
           And
           to
           deny
           these
           to
           be
           Gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           is
           to
           deny
           the
           Continuance
           of
           his
           dispensation
           unto
           and
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           at
           once
           overthrows
           the
           whole
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           sole
           Foundation
           that
           the
           Ministry
           of
           it
           is
           built
           upon
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           like
           may
           be
           spoken
           with
           respect
           unto
           Duties
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           vertue
           of
           our
           
             general
             vocation
          
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           Duties
           of
           Parents
           and
           Masters
           of
           Families
           .
           I
           know
           not
           how
           far
           any
           are
           gone
           in
           ways
           of
           prophaneness
           ,
           but
           hope
           none
           are
           carried
           unto
           such
           a
           length
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Duty
           of
           such
           Persons
           to
           pray
           with
           their
           Families
           as
           well
           as
           for
           them
           .
           The
           Families
           that
           call
           not
           on
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           are
           under
           his
           Curse
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           their
           
           Duty
           ,
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           must
           be
           by
           the
           Aid
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           general
           rule
           we
           proceed
           upon
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             The
             Benefit
             ,
             Profit
             ,
             Advantage
             and
             Edification
             of
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             of
             Families
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             its
             Assemblies
             in
             and
             by
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             this
             Gift
             ,
             are
             such
             and
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             impious
             not
             to
             ascribe
             it
             to
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           Men
           are
           not
           of
           themselves
           without
           his
           especial
           Aid
           ,
           Authors
           or
           Causers
           of
           the
           principal
           spiritual
           benefit
           and
           Advantage
           which
           the
           Church
           receiveth
           in
           the
           World.
           If
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           what
           need
           is
           there
           of
           him
           or
           his
           Work
           for
           the
           Preservation
           and
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           But
           that
           it
           hath
           this
           blessed
           effect
           and
           fruit
           ,
           we
           plead
           the
           experience
           of
           all
           who
           desire
           to
           walk
           before
           God
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           question
           unto
           the
           Judgment
           of
           God
           himself
           :
           Nor
           will
           we
           at
           present
           refuse
           in
           our
           Plea
           ,
           a
           consideration
           of
           the
           different
           condition
           as
           to
           an
           holy
           Conversation
           ,
           between
           them
           who
           constantly
           in
           their
           life
           and
           at
           their
           death
           give
           this
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           theirs
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           opposed
           and
           denyed
           .
           We
           are
           none
           of
           us
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           effect
           of
           his
           
           Grace
           .
           It
           must
           therefore
           be
           said
           that
           the
           Experience
           which
           Believers
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           have
           of
           the
           spiritual
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           of
           this
           Ability
           ,
           both
           in
           themselves
           and
           others
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           moved
           or
           shaken
           by
           the
           Cavils
           or
           Reproaches
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           dare
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           strangers
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           The
           
             Event
             of
             things
          
           may
           be
           pleaded
           in
           Evidence
           of
           the
           same
           truth
           .
           For
           were
           not
           the
           Ability
           of
           praying
           a
           Gift
           of
           him
           ,
           
             who
             divideth
             to
             every
             one
             according
             unto
             his
             own
             will
             ,
          
           there
           would
           not
           be
           that
           difference
           as
           to
           the
           participation
           of
           it
           among
           those
           ,
           who
           all
           pretend
           unto
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           same
           Truth
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           openly
           and
           visibly
           in
           the
           World.
           And
           if
           it
           were
           a
           matter
           purely
           of
           mens
           natural
           Abilities
           ,
           it
           were
           impossible
           that
           so
           many
           ,
           whose
           concern
           it
           is
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           to
           be
           interessed
           in
           it
           ,
           should
           be
           such
           strangers
           to
           it
           ,
           so
           unacquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           unable
           for
           it
           .
           They
           say
           indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           the
           meer
           improvement
           of
           natural
           Abilities
           with
           confidence
           and
           exercise
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           supposed
           for
           once
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           at
           least
           ,
           have
           confidence
           competent
           unto
           such
           a
           Work
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           try
           what
           success
           meer
           Exercise
           will
           furnish
           them
           withal
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           deny
           that
           
           without
           that
           Illumination
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           peculiar
           Gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           Ability
           of
           Prayer
           treated
           of
           ,
           is
           attainable
           by
           any
           .
           And
           it
           will
           be
           a
           hard
           thing
           to
           perswade
           Persons
           of
           any
           ordinary
           consideration
           ,
           that
           the
           difference
           which
           they
           do
           or
           may
           discover
           between
           men
           as
           to
           this
           Gift
           and
           Ability
           ,
           proceeds
           meerly
           from
           the
           difference
           of
           their
           natural
           and
           acquired
           Abilities
           ,
           wherein
           as
           it
           is
           strenuously
           pretended
           ,
           the
           advantage
           is
           commonly
           on
           that
           side
           which
           is
           most
           defective
           herein
           .
        
         
           Some
           perhaps
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           know
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           this
           Faculty
           but
           the
           exercise
           of
           
             natural
             endowments
          
           with
           
             boldness
             and
             elocution
          
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           they
           themselves
           were
           expert
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           found
           nothing
           else
           therein
           ,
           on
           which
           ground
           they
           have
           left
           it
           for
           that
           which
           is
           better
           .
           But
           for
           evident
           reasons
           we
           will
           not
           be
           bound
           to
           stand
           unto
           the
           Testimony
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           although
           they
           shall
           not
           here
           be
           pleaded
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           know
           that
           from
           him
           
             which
             hath
             not
             ,
             is
             taken
             away
             that
             which
             he
             had
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           Persons
           endowed
           sometimes
           with
           a
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           proportionable
           unto
           their
           Light
           and
           Illumination
           ,
           improving
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           
           other
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           have
           lost
           both
           their
           Light
           and
           Gift
           also
           .
           And
           thus
           suitably
           unto
           my
           design
           and
           purpose
           I
           have
           given
           a
           delineation
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           ,
           promised
           unto
           and
           bestowed
           on
           all
           Believers
           ,
           enabling
           them
           to
           cry
           Abba
           Father
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             Duties
             inferred
             from
             the
             preceding
             Discourse
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           issue
           of
           all
           inquiries
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           is
           ,
           How
           we
           may
           improve
           them
           unto
           Obedience
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           God.
           For
           if
           we
           know
           them
           ,
           happy
           are
           we
           if
           we
           do
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
           .
           And
           our
           practice
           herein
           may
           be
           reduced
           unto
           these
           two
           heads
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           A
           due
           and
           constant
           
             returning
             of
             Glory
             unto
             God
          
           on
           the
           account
           of
           his
           Grace
           in
           that
           
             free
             Gift
             of
             his
          
           ,
           whose
           Nature
           we
           have
           enquired
           into
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           A
           constant
           Attendance
           unto
           the
           Duty
           which
           we
           are
           graciously
           enabled
           unto
           thereby
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           We
           ought
           continually
           to
           bless
           God
           and
           give
           *
           Glory
           to
           him
           for
           this
           great
           priviledge
           
           of
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
          
           
           and
           Supplication
           granted
           unto
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           is
           the
           principal
           means
           on
           their
           part
           ,
           of
           all
           holy
           entercourse
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           giving
           Glory
           unto
           him
           .
           How
           doth
           the
           World
           which
           is
           destitute
           of
           this
           fruit
           of
           divine
           bounty
           ,
           grope
           in
           the
           dark
           and
           wander
           after
           vain
           imaginations
           ,
           whilst
           it
           knows
           not
           how
           to
           manage
           its
           convictions
           ,
           nor
           how
           at
           all
           to
           deal
           with
           God
           about
           its
           concerns
           ?
           That
           World
           which
           
             cannot
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             ,
          
           can
           never
           have
           ought
           to
           do
           with
           God
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           .
           There
           are
           by
           whom
           this
           Gift
           of
           God
           is
           despised
           ,
           is
           reviled
           ,
           is
           blasphemed
           ;
           and
           under
           the
           shades
           of
           many
           pretences
           do
           they
           hide
           themselves
           from
           the
           Light
           in
           their
           so
           doing
           .
           But
           they
           know
           not
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           nor
           by
           what
           Spirit
           they
           are
           acted
           .
           Our
           Duty
           it
           is
           to
           pray
           that
           God
           would
           
             pour
             forth
             his
             Spirit
          
           even
           on
           them
           also
           ,
           who
           will
           quickly
           cause
           them
           to
           look
           on
           him
           whom
           they
           have
           pierced
           and
           mourn
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           appears
           two
           ways
           how
           great
           a
           
           Mercy
           it
           is
           to
           enjoy
           and
           improve
           this
           priviledge
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           In
           that
           both
           the
           Psalmist
           and
           the
           Prophet
           pray
           directly
           in
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           and
           without
           limitation
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           
             pour
             out
             his
             fury
             on
             the
             Families
             that
             call
             not
             on
             his
             name
             ,
             Psal.
          
           79.
           6.
           
           Jer.
           10.
           25.
           and
           (
           2.
           )
           In
           that
           the
           whole
           work
           of
           Faith
           in
           Obedience
           is
           denominated
           from
           this
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           .
           For
           so
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             whosoever
             shall
             call
             on
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             Rom.
          
           10.
           13.
           
           For
           Invocation
           or
           Prayer
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplications
           ,
           is
           an
           infallible
           evidence
           and
           fruit
           of
           saving
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           the
           Promise
           of
           Salvation
           so
           eminently
           annexed
           unto
           it
           ;
           Or
           it
           is
           placed
           by
           a
           Synecdoche
           ,
           for
           the
           whole
           Worship
           of
           God
           and
           Obedience
           of
           Faith.
           And
           it
           were
           endless
           to
           declare
           the
           benefits
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           that
           belongeth
           thereunto
           ,
           hath
           thereby
           .
           No
           Heart
           can
           conceive
           that
           Treasury
           of
           Mercies
           which
           lye
           in
           this
           one
           priviledge
           ,
           in
           having
           Liberty
           and
           Ability
           to
           approach
           unto
           God
           at
           all
           times
           according
           unto
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will.
           This
           is
           the
           Relief
           ,
           the
           Refuge
           ,
           the
           Weapons
           ,
           and
           assured
           Refreshment
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           Conditions
           .
        
         
         
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           Praise
           and
           Glory
           to
           God
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           granted
           an
           Ampliation
           of
           this
           Priviledge
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           The
           Spirit
           is
           now
           
             poured
             forth
          
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           enlarged
           in
           his
           dispensation
           both
           intensively
           and
           extensively
           .
           Those
           on
           whom
           he
           is
           bestowed
           ,
           do
           receive
           him
           in
           a
           
             larger
             measure
          
           than
           they
           did
           formerly
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           Thence
           is
           that
           Liberty
           and
           boldness
           in
           their
           access
           unto
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           and
           their
           crying
           
             Abba
             Father
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           reckons
           among
           the
           
             great
             priviledges
          
           of
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           of
           old
           they
           were
           not
           partakers
           of
           .
           If
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           Old
           Testament
           State
           and
           the
           New
           ,
           lay
           only
           in
           the
           outward
           letter
           and
           the
           Rule
           thereof
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           be
           so
           easily
           discerned
           on
           which
           side
           the
           advantage
           lay
           ;
           especially
           methinks
           it
           should
           not
           be
           so
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           seem
           really
           to
           preferr
           the
           Pomp
           of
           Legal
           worship
           ,
           before
           the
           plainness
           and
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           he
           who
           understands
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           receive
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Bondage
             to
             fear
          
           ,
           but
           to
           receive
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             whereby
             we
             cry
             Abba
             Father
             ,
          
           and
           what
           it
           is
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           the
           
             newness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             not
             in
             the
             oldness
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
          
           understands
           their
           
           difference
           well
           enough
           .
           And
           I
           cannot
           but
           admire
           that
           some
           will
           make
           use
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           or
           a
           pretence
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           such
           helps
           and
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           as
           seem
           not
           compliant
           with
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Supplication
           before
           described
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           before
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           though
           indeed
           they
           can
           prove
           nothing
           from
           thence
           .
           For
           do
           they
           not
           acknowledge
           that
           there
           is
           a
           more
           
             plentiful
             effusion
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           on
           the
           Church
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           than
           of
           the
           Old
           ?
           To
           deny
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           take
           away
           the
           principal
           difference
           between
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           is
           not
           the
           performance
           of
           Duties
           to
           be
           regulated
           according
           to
           the
           supplies
           of
           Grace
           ?
           If
           we
           should
           suppose
           that
           the
           People
           being
           then
           carnal
           ,
           and
           obliged
           to
           the
           observation
           of
           
             carnal
             ordinances
          
           ,
           did
           in
           this
           particular
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           which
           indeed
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           of
           those
           which
           were
           meerly
           so
           ,
           and
           only
           so
           ;
           nor
           had
           ,
           that
           we
           know
           of
           ,
           any
           use
           of
           them
           ;
           doth
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           therefore
           Believers
           under
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           who
           have
           unquestionably
           a
           larger
           portion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           poured
           on
           them
           ,
           should
           either
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           be
           obliged
           unto
           
           them
           ?
           And
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           pretend
           a
           different
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           unto
           them
           and
           us
           ,
           where
           different
           fruits
           and
           effects
           are
           not
           acknowledged
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           been
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           set
           free
           
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
          
           knows
           the
           difference
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           thankful
           for
           the
           Grace
           that
           is
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           it
           is
           extensively
           enlarged
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           now
           communicated
           unto
           Multitudes
           ;
           whereas
           of
           old
           it
           was
           confined
           unto
           a
           few
           .
           Then
           the
           dews
           of
           it
           only
           watered
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           the
           Posterity
           of
           Abraham
           according
           to
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           now
           the
           showrs
           of
           it
           are
           poured
           down
           on
           all
           Nations
           ,
           even
           all
           that
           in
           
             every
             place
             call
             on
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             both
             theirs
             and
             ours
             .
          
           In
           every
           Assembly
           of
           Mount
           Zion
           ,
           through
           the
           World
           ,
           called
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Prayers
           and
           Supplications
           are
           offered
           unto
           God
           ,
           through
           the
           effectual
           working
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           despised
           .
           And
           this
           is
           done
           in
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           that
           great
           Promise
           ,
           Mal.
           1.
           11.
           
           
             For
             from
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Sun
             to
             the
             going
             down
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             my
             name
             shall
             be
             great
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             place
             Incense
             shall
             be
             offered
             unto
             my
             name
             ,
             and
             a
             pure
             Offering
             ;
             for
             my
             name
             shall
             be
             great
             among
          
           
           
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
           Prayer
           and
           Praises
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           is
           the
           
             pure
             Offering
          
           and
           that
           Sacrifice
           which
           God
           promiseth
           shall
           be
           offered
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           this
           Oblation
           is
           not
           to
           be
           kindled
           without
           the
           Eternal
           Fire
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           .
           No
           Sacrifice
           was
           to
           be
           offered
           of
           old
           ,
           but
           with
           fire
           taken
           from
           the
           Altar
           .
           Be
           it
           what
           it
           would
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           offered
           with
           
             strange
             fire
          
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           Abomination
           ;
           Hence
           they
           were
           all
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           firings
           of
           the
           Lord.
           And
           this
           was
           in
           a
           Resemblance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           Whence
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           offer
           himself
           to
           God
           ,
           
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
          
           .
           And
           so
           must
           we
           do
           our
           Prayers
           .
           In
           the
           fruits
           and
           effects
           of
           his
           Workslyes
           all
           the
           Glory
           and
           Beauty
           of
           our
           Assemblies
           and
           Worship
           .
           Take
           them
           away
           and
           they
           are
           contemptible
           ,
           dead
           and
           carnal
           .
           And
           he
           carrieth
           this
           Work
           into
           the
           Families
           of
           them
           that
           do
           believe
           .
           Every
           
             Family
             apart
          
           is
           enabled
           to
           pray
           and
           serve
           God
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           are
           not
           ,
           do
           live
           in
           darkness
           all
           their
           Dayes
           .
           He
           is
           the
           same
           to
           Believers
           all
           the
           World
           over
           ,
           in
           their
           Closets
           or
           their
           Prisons
           .
           They
           have
           all
           ,
           where
           ever
           they
           are
           ,
           an
           
             Access
             by
             one
             Spirit
             unto
             the
             Father
             ,
             Eph.
          
           2.
           18.
           
           And
           for
           this
           enlargement
           of
           
           Grace
           ,
           God
           justly
           expects
           a
           revenue
           of
           Glory
           from
           us
           .
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           It
           is
           assuredly
           our
           Duty
           to
           
             make
             use
          
           of
           the
           Gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           as
           that
           which
           is
           purchased
           for
           us
           by
           Christ
           ,
           *
           and
           is
           of
           inestimable
           advantage
           unto
           our
           Souls
           .
           There
           are
           two
           ways
           whereby
           men
           may
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           neglect
           of
           this
           heavenly
           favour
           ;
           (
           1.
           )
           They
           are
           so
           when
           the
           Gift
           it self
           is
           not
           valued
           nor
           sought
           after
           nor
           endeavoured
           to
           be
           attained
           .
           And
           this
           is
           done
           under
           various
           pretences
           :
           some
           imagine
           that
           it
           is
           
             no
             Gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           so
           despise
           it
           ;
           others
           think
           that
           either
           by
           them
           it
           is
           not
           attainable
           ,
           or
           that
           if
           it
           be
           attained
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           answer
           their
           labour
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           diligence
           about
           it
           ,
           which
           it
           doth
           require
           ;
           and
           therefore
           take
           up
           with
           another
           way
           and
           means
           ,
           which
           they
           know
           to
           be
           more
           easy
           ,
           and
           hope
           to
           be
           as
           useful
           .
           By
           many
           the
           
             whole
             Duty
          
           is
           despised
           ,
           and
           consequently
           all
           Assistance
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           is
           so
           also
           .
           None
           of
           those
           do
           I
           speak
           unto
           at
           present
           .
           But
           (
           2.
           )
           We
           
           are
           guilty
           of
           this
           neglect
           when
           we
           do
           not
           constantly
           and
           diligently
           on
           all
           Occasions
           
             make
             use
          
           of
           it
           for
           the
           End
           for
           which
           it
           is
           given
           us
           ;
           yea
           abound
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           .
           Have
           you
           an
           Ability
           
             to
             pray
             always
          
           freely
           given
           you
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           not
           
             pray
             always
          
           ,
           in
           private
           ,
           in
           Families
           ,
           according
           to
           all
           occasions
           and
           opportunities
           administred
           ?
           Of
           what
           concernment
           unto
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           Life
           unto
           him
           ,
           Prayer
           is
           ,
           will
           be
           owned
           by
           all
           .
           It
           is
           that
           only
           single
           Duty
           wherein
           every
           Grace
           is
           acted
           ,
           every
           Sin
           opposed
           ,
           every
           
             good
             thing
          
           obtained
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           of
           our
           Obedience
           in
           every
           instance
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           concerned
           .
           What
           difficulties
           lye
           in
           the
           way
           of
           its
           due
           performance
           ,
           what
           discouragements
           rise
           up
           against
           it
           ,
           how
           unable
           we
           are
           of
           our selves
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           to
           discharge
           it
           ,
           what
           Aversation
           there
           is
           in
           corrupted
           nature
           unto
           it
           ,
           what
           Distractions
           and
           Weariness
           are
           apt
           to
           befall
           us
           under
           it
           ,
           are
           generally
           known
           also
           unto
           them
           who
           are
           any
           way
           exercised
           in
           these
           things
           .
           Yet
           doth
           the
           Blessedness
           of
           our
           present
           and
           future
           Condition
           much
           depend
           thereon
           .
           To
           relieve
           us
           against
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           to
           
             help
             our
             Infirmities
          
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           Freedom
           ,
           Liberty
           and
           Confidence
           in
           our
           Approaches
           to
           the
           
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           to
           enable
           us
           as
           Children
           to
           cry
           
             Abba
             Father
          
           ,
           with
           Delight
           and
           Complacency
           ,
           is
           this
           Gift
           of
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             and
             Supplication
          
           given
           unto
           us
           by
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Who
           can
           express
           how
           great
           a
           folly
           and
           Sin
           it
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           constant
           exercise
           of
           it
           ?
           Can
           we
           more
           by
           any
           means
           
             grieve
             this
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           and
           endamage
           our
           own
           Souls
           ?
           Hath
           God
           given
           unto
           us
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           ,
           and
           shall
           we
           be
           remiss
           ,
           careless
           ,
           and
           negligent
           in
           Prayer
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           the
           worst
           way
           whereby
           we
           may
           
             quench
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           so
           cautioned
           against
           ?
           Can
           we
           go
           from
           day
           to
           day
           in
           the
           neglect
           of
           Opportunities
           ,
           occasions
           and
           just
           seasons
           of
           Prayer
           ?
           How
           shall
           we
           answer
           the
           Contempt
           of
           this
           gracious
           Aid
           offered
           us
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           Do
           others
           go
           from
           day
           to
           day
           in
           a
           neglect
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           in
           their
           Closets
           and
           Families
           ?
           blame
           them
           not
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           they
           are
           not
           worthy
           of
           so
           much
           blame
           as
           we
           .
           They
           know
           not
           
             how
             to
             pray
          
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           Ability
           for
           it
           .
           But
           for
           those
           to
           walk
           in
           a
           neglect
           hereof
           ,
           who
           have
           received
           this
           Gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           enabling
           them
           thereunto
           ,
           making
           it
           easy
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           pleasant
           unto
           the
           inner
           man
           ,
           how
           great
           an
           Aggravation
           is
           it
           of
           their
           
           Sin
           ?
           Shall
           others
           at
           the
           
             tinkling
             of
             a
             Bell
          
           ,
           rise
           and
           run
           unto
           prayers
           to
           
             be
             said
             or
             sung
          
           ,
           wherein
           they
           can
           have
           no
           spiritual
           interest
           ,
           only
           to
           pacify
           their
           Consciences
           and
           comply
           with
           the
           prejudices
           of
           their
           Education
           ?
           and
           shall
           we
           be
           found
           in
           the
           neglect
           of
           that
           
             Spiritual
             Aid
          
           which
           is
           graciously
           afforded
           unto
           us
           ?
           How
           will
           the
           blind
           Devotion
           and
           Superstition
           of
           multitudes
           ,
           with
           their
           diligence
           and
           pains
           therein
           ,
           rise
           up
           in
           Judgment
           against
           such
           negligent
           Persons
           ?
           We
           may
           see
           in
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           how
           upon
           the
           
             ringing
             of
             a
             Bell
          
           ,
           or
           the
           lifting
           up
           of
           any
           Ensign
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           they
           will
           some
           of
           them
           rise
           at
           Midnight
           ;
           others
           in
           their
           Houses
           ,
           yea
           in
           the
           Streets
           ,
           fall
           on
           their
           knees
           unto
           their
           Devotions
           :
           Having
           lost
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           gracious
           Guidance
           unto
           the
           performance
           of
           Duty
           in
           its
           proper
           seasons
           ,
           they
           have
           invented
           ways
           of
           their
           own
           to
           keep
           up
           a
           
             frequency
             in
             this
             Duty
          
           after
           their
           manner
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           true
           and
           punctual
           unto
           .
           And
           shall
           they
           who
           have
           received
           that
           Spirit
           which
           
             the
             World
             cannot
             receive
          
           ,
           be
           treacherous
           and
           disobedient
           unto
           his
           Motions
           ,
           or
           what
           he
           constantly
           inclines
           and
           enables
           them
           unto
           ?
           Besides
           all
           other
           Disadvantages
           which
           will
           
           accrew
           hereby
           unto
           our
           Souls
           ,
           who
           can
           express
           the
           horrible
           Ingratitude
           of
           such
           a
           Sin
           ?
           I
           press
           it
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           that
           unto
           all
           sorts
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           in
           private
           ,
           in
           Families
           ,
           in
           Assemblies
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           because
           the
           Temptations
           and
           Dangers
           of
           the
           daies
           wherein
           we
           live
           do
           particularly
           and
           eminently
           call
           for
           it
           .
           If
           we
           would
           
             talk
             less
          
           ,
           and
           
             pray
             more
          
           about
           them
           ,
           things
           would
           be
           better
           than
           they
           are
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           at
           least
           we
           should
           be
           better
           enabled
           to
           bear
           them
           and
           undergo
           our
           portion
           in
           them
           with
           the
           more
           satisfaction
           .
           To
           be
           negligent
           herein
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           Season
           ,
           is
           a
           sad
           token
           of
           such
           a
           security
           as
           foreruns
           destruction
           .
        
         
           (
           4.
           )
           Have
           any
           received
           this
           Gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           let
           them
           know
           that
           it
           is
           their
           Duty
           
             to
             cherish
             it
             ,
             to
             stir
             it
             up
             and
             improve
             it
          
           ;
           it
           is
           freely
           bestowed
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           carefully
           to
           be
           preserved
           .
           It
           is
           a
           
             Gospel
             Talent
          
           given
           to
           be
           traded
           withal
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           be
           encreased
           .
           There
           are
           various
           degrees
           and
           measures
           of
           this
           Gift
           ,
           in
           those
           that
           do
           receive
           it
           .
           But
           what
           ever
           Measure
           any
           one
           hath
           ,
           from
           the
           greatest
           to
           the
           least
           ,
           he
           is
           obliged
           to
           cherish
           ,
           preserve
           and
           improve
           .
           We
           do
           not
           assert
           such
           a
           
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           as
           should
           render
           our
           Diligence
           
           therein
           unnecessary
           ;
           or
           the
           Exercise
           of
           our
           natural
           Abilities
           useless
           .
           Yea
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Gift
           is
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           the
           diligent
           exercise
           of
           the
           Faculties
           of
           our
           Souls
           in
           Prayer
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           to
           use
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           to
           
             improve
             it
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           one
           Reason
           against
           the
           restraint
           of
           Forms
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           in
           them
           too
           little
           exercise
           of
           the
           Faculties
           of
           our
           Minds
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           this
           being
           our
           Duty
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           enquired
           by
           what
           way
           or
           means
           we
           may
           
             stir
             up
          
           this
           Grace
           and
           Gift
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           at
           least
           ,
           as
           that
           if
           through
           any
           weakness
           or
           infirmity
           of
           mind
           ,
           we
           thrive
           not
           much
           in
           the
           outward
           part
           if
           it
           ;
           yet
           that
           we
           decay
           not
           ,
           nor
           lose
           what
           we
           have
           received
           .
           The
           Gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           are
           
             the
             fire
          
           that
           kindleth
           all
           our
           Sacrifices
           to
           God.
           Now
           although
           that
           fire
           of
           old
           on
           the
           Altar
           first
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           
             forth
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Levit.
          
           9.
           24.
           yet
           after
           it
           was
           once
           there
           placed
           ,
           it
           was
           always
           to
           be
           kept
           alive
           with
           care
           and
           diligence
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           it
           would
           have
           been
           extinguished
           as
           any
           other
           fire
           ,
           Levit.
           6.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           Hence
           the
           Apostle
           warns
           Timothy
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           6.
           to
           excite
           and
           
             quicken
             the
             fire
             of
             his
             Gift
          
           ;
           blowing
           off
           the
           ashes
           
           and
           adding
           fuel
           unto
           it
           .
           Now
           there
           are
           many
           things
           that
           are
           useful
           and
           helpful
           unto
           this
           end
           :
           As
           ,
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           A
           constant
           
             Consideration
             and
             Observation
             of
             our selves
          
           ,
           our
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           with
           our
           spiritual
           state
           and
           condition
           .
           Thence
           are
           the
           matters
           of
           our
           Requests
           or
           Petitions
           in
           Prayer
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           Psal.
           16.
           7.
           
           And
           as
           our
           state
           in
           general
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Depths
           and
           Deceitfulness
           of
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           with
           our
           Darkness
           in
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           is
           such
           as
           will
           find
           us
           matter
           of
           continual
           search
           and
           Examination
           all
           the
           daies
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           as
           is
           expressed
           in
           those
           Prayers
           ,
           Psal.
           19.
           12.
           
           Psal.
           139.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           So
           we
           are
           subject
           unto
           
             various
             Changes
             and
             Alterations
          
           in
           our
           spiritual
           frames
           and
           actings
           every
           day
           ;
           as
           also
           unto
           Temptations
           of
           all
           sorts
           .
           About
           these
           things
           according
           as
           our
           occasions
           and
           necessities
           do
           require
           ,
           are
           we
           to
           deal
           with
           God
           in
           our
           Supplications
           ,
           Phil.
           4.
           6.
           
           How
           shall
           we
           be
           in
           a
           readiness
           hereunto
           ,
           prepared
           with
           the
           proper
           matter
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           if
           we
           neglect
           
             a
             constant
             and
             diligent
             Observation
          
           of
           our selves
           herein
           ,
           or
           the
           state
           of
           our
           own
           Souls
           ?
           This
           being
           the
           food
           of
           the
           Gift
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           neglected
           ,
           the
           Gift
           it self
           will
           decay
           .
           If
           men
           consider
           only
           a
           Form
           of
           Things
           in
           a
           course
           ,
           they
           
           will
           quickly
           come
           to
           a
           Form
           of
           Words
           .
        
         
           To
           assist
           us
           in
           this
           search
           and
           examination
           of
           our selves
           ,
           to
           give
           Light
           into
           our
           state
           and
           wants
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           sensible
           thereof
           ,
           is
           part
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           neglect
           our
           
             Duty
             towards
             him
          
           herein
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           expect
           that
           he
           should
           continue
           his
           
             Aid
             unto
             us
          
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           outward
           part
           of
           the
           Duty
           ?
           Wherefore
           let
           a
           man
           speak
           in
           Prayer
           with
           the
           
             Tongues
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
          
           ,
           to
           the
           highest
           Satisfaction
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           good
           Edification
           of
           others
           ;
           yet
           if
           he
           be
           negligent
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           wise
           and
           watchful
           in
           this
           Duty
           of
           considering
           the
           state
           ,
           Actings
           and
           Temptations
           of
           his
           own
           Soul
           ,
           he
           hath
           but
           a
           perishing
           decaying
           outside
           and
           shell
           of
           this
           Gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           And
           those
           by
           whom
           this
           
             self-search
             and
             judgement
          
           is
           attended
           unto
           ,
           shall
           ordinarily
           thrive
           in
           the
           Power
           and
           life
           of
           this
           Duty
           .
           By
           this
           means
           may
           we
           know
           the
           beginnings
           and
           entrances
           of
           Temptation
           ;
           the
           deceitful
           Actings
           of
           
             indwelling
             Sin
          
           ,
           the
           risings
           of
           particular
           Corruptions
           ,
           with
           the
           Occasions
           yielding
           them
           advantages
           and
           Power
           ;
           the
           Supplies
           of
           Grace
           which
           we
           dayly
           receive
           and
           waies
           of
           deliverance
           .
           And
           as
           he
           who
           prayeth
           without
           a
           due
           consideration
           of
           
           these
           things
           ,
           prayeth
           at
           Random
           ,
           
             fighting
             uncertainly
             as
             one
             beating
             the
             Air
          
           ;
           so
           he
           whose
           Heart
           is
           filled
           with
           a
           sense
           of
           them
           ,
           will
           have
           always
           in
           a
           readiness
           the
           
             due
             matter
          
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           able
           to
           
             fill
             his
             mouth
          
           with
           Pleas
           and
           Arguments
           whereby
           the
           Gift
           it self
           will
           be
           cherished
           and
           strengthned
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           
             Constant
             searching
             of
             the
             Scripture
          
           unto
           the
           same
           purpose
           is
           another
           subservient
           Duty
           unto
           this
           of
           Prayer
           it self
           .
           That
           is
           the
           Glass
           ,
           wherein
           we
           may
           take
           the
           best
           view
           of
           our selves
           ,
           because
           it
           at
           once
           represents
           both
           what
           we
           are
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           ;
           what
           we
           are
           in
           our selves
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           are
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ;
           what
           are
           our
           Frames
           ,
           Actions
           and
           Ways
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           their
           defect
           in
           the
           Sight
           of
           God.
           And
           an
           higher
           instruction
           what
           to
           pray
           for
           ,
           or
           how
           to
           pray
           ,
           cannot
           be
           given
           us
           ,
           Psal.
           19.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Some
           imagine
           that
           to
           
             search
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           thence
           to
           take
           
             Forms
             of
             speech
          
           ,
           or
           Expressions
           accommodated
           unto
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           them
           in
           order
           or
           retain
           them
           in
           memory
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           help
           to
           Prayer
           .
           Whatever
           it
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           that
           which
           I
           intend
           at
           present
           .
           It
           is
           most
           true
           if
           a
           man
           be
           
             mighty
             in
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           singularly
           conversant
           and
           exercised
           
           in
           them
           ,
           abounding
           in
           their
           senses
           and
           expressions
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           help
           of
           a
           faithful
           Memory
           withal
           ,
           it
           may
           exceedingly
           further
           and
           assist
           him
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           Gift
           unto
           the
           edification
           of
           others
           .
           But
           this
           Collection
           of
           Phrases
           ,
           speeches
           ,
           and
           expressions
           ,
           where
           perhaps
           the
           mind
           is
           barren
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           of
           what
           use
           it
           is
           .
           That
           which
           I
           press
           for
           ,
           is
           a
           diligent
           search
           into
           the
           Scripture
           as
           to
           the
           
             things
             revealed
          
           in
           them
           .
           For
           therein
           are
           our
           Wants
           in
           all
           their
           Circumstances
           and
           Consequents
           discovered
           and
           represented
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           the
           Supplies
           of
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           which
           God
           hath
           provided
           for
           us
           ;
           the
           former
           with
           Authority
           to
           make
           us
           sensible
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           with
           that
           Evidence
           of
           Grace
           and
           faithfulness
           ,
           as
           to
           encourage
           us
           to
           make
           our
           Requests
           for
           them
           .
           The
           Word
           is
           the
           Instrument
           whereby
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           reveals
           unto
           us
           our
           wants
           ,
           when
           we
           know
           not
           what
           to
           ask
           ,
           and
           so
           enables
           us
           to
           make
           Intercessions
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           
           Yea
           who
           is
           it
           ,
           who
           almost
           at
           any
           time
           reading
           the
           Scripture
           with
           a
           due
           Reverence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Subjection
           of
           Conscience
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           some
           
             particular
             matter
             of
             Prayer
             or
             Praise
          
           effectually
           
           suggested
           unto
           him
           ?
           And
           Christians
           would
           find
           no
           small
           advantage
           on
           many
           accounts
           ,
           not
           here
           to
           be
           insisted
           upon
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           frequently
           ,
           if
           not
           constantly
           turn
           what
           they
           read
           into
           Prayer
           or
           Praise
           unto
           God
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Instructions
           unto
           Faith
           and
           obedience
           would
           be
           more
           confirmed
           in
           their
           Minds
           ,
           and
           their
           Hearts
           be
           more
           engaged
           into
           their
           practice
           .
           An
           example
           hereof
           we
           have
           ,
           Psal.
           119.
           wherein
           all
           Considerations
           of
           Gods
           will
           and
           our
           Duty
           are
           turned
           into
           Petitions
           .
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           A
           due
           
             Meditation
             on
             Gods
             glorious
             Excellencies
          
           ,
           tends
           greatly
           to
           the
           cherishing
           of
           this
           gracious
           Gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
           There
           is
           no
           example
           that
           we
           have
           of
           Prayer
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           the
           entrance
           into
           it
           consists
           in
           Expressions
           of
           the
           Name
           ,
           and
           most
           commonly
           of
           some
           other
           glorious
           Titles
           of
           God
           ;
           whereunto
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           some
           
             mighty
             acts
             of
             his
             Power
          
           ,
           is
           usually
           added
           .
           And
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           requires
           it
           should
           be
           so
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           God
           hath
           revealed
           his
           Name
           unto
           us
           ,
           for
           this
           very
           purpose
           that
           we
           might
           call
           upon
           him
           by
           the
           Name
           which
           he
           owns
           and
           takes
           to
           himself
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           we
           should
           by
           some
           external
           description
           determine
           our
           minds
           unto
           Him
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           
           make
           our
           Addresses
           ,
           seeing
           we
           cannot
           conceive
           any
           Image
           or
           Idea
           of
           him
           therein
           .
           Now
           the
           End
           hereof
           is
           twofold
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           To
           ingenerate
           in
           us
           that
           
             Reverence
             and
             Godly
             fear
          
           ,
           which
           is
           required
           of
           all
           that
           draw
           nigh
           to
           this
           infinitely
           Holy
           God
           ,
           Lev.
           10.
           3.
           
           Heb.
           12.
           29.
           
           The
           most
           signal
           incouragement
           unto
           Boldness
           in
           Prayer
           and
           an
           Access
           to
           God
           thereby
           ,
           is
           in
           Heb.
           10.
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           with
           Chap.
           4.
           16.
           
           Into
           the
           Holy
           place
           we
           may
           go
           with
           Boldness
           ,
           and
           unto
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           
             Throne
             of
             Grace
          
           that
           God
           in
           Christ
           is
           represented
           unto
           us
           upon
           .
           But
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           Throne
           still
           ,
           whereon
           Majesty
           and
           Glory
           do
           reside
           .
           And
           God
           is
           always
           to
           be
           considered
           by
           us
           as
           
             on
             a
             Throne
          
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Faith
           and
           confidence
           are
           excited
           and
           acted
           unto
           a
           due
           Frame
           thereby
           .
           For
           Prayer
           is
           our
           
             betaking
             our selves
             unto
             God
             as
             our
             shield
             ,
             our
             Rock
             ,
             and
             our
             Reward
             ,
             Prov.
          
           18.
           10.
           
           Wherefore
           a
           due
           previous
           consideration
           of
           those
           Holy
           properties
           of
           his
           Nature
           ,
           which
           may
           encourage
           us
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           assure
           us
           in
           our
           so
           doing
           ,
           is
           necessary
           .
           And
           this
           being
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           Prayer
           the
           great
           Foundation
           of
           Supplication
           and
           Praise
           ,
           frequent
           Meditation
           on
           these
           holy
           Excellencies
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           an
           excellent
           
           preparation
           for
           the
           whole
           Duty
           ,
           by
           filling
           the
           Heart
           with
           a
           sense
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           Mouth
           is
           to
           express
           ,
           and
           making
           ready
           those
           Graces
           for
           their
           exercise
           ,
           which
           is
           required
           therein
           .
        
         
           (
           4.
           )
           Meditation
           on
           the
           
             Mediation
             and
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           for
           our
           Encouragement
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           same
           importance
           and
           tendency
           .
           To
           this
           End
           spiritually
           is
           he
           proposed
           unto
           us
           ,
           as
           abiding
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             Heb.
          
           4.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Chap.
           10.
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           And
           this
           is
           not
           only
           an
           Encouragement
           unto
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           Supplications
           ,
           but
           a
           means
           to
           increase
           and
           strengthen
           the
           Grace
           and
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           it self
           .
           For
           the
           Mind
           is
           thereby
           made
           ready
           to
           exercise
           it self
           about
           the
           effectual
           Interposition
           of
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           in
           our
           behalf
           ,
           which
           hath
           a
           principal
           place
           and
           consideration
           in
           the
           Prayers
           of
           all
           Believers
           .
           And
           hereby
           principally
           may
           we
           try
           our
           Faith
           of
           what
           Race
           and
           kind
           it
           is
           ,
           whether
           truly
           Evangelical
           or
           no.
           Some
           relate
           or
           talk
           that
           the
           Eagle
           tries
           the
           Eyes
           of
           her
           young
           ones
           ,
           by
           turning
           them
           to
           the
           Sun
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           cannot
           look
           steadily
           on
           ,
           she
           rejects
           them
           as
           spurious
           .
           We
           may
           truly
           try
           our
           Faith
           by
           immediate
           Intuitions
           of
           the
           Sun
           of
           Righteousness
           .
           Direct
           Faith
           
           to
           act
           it self
           immediately
           and
           directly
           on
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Mediation
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           not
           of
           the
           right
           kind
           and
           race
           ,
           it
           will
           turn
           its
           Eye
           aside
           unto
           any
           thing
           else
           .
           Gods
           essential
           Properties
           ,
           his
           Precepts
           and
           Promises
           it
           can
           bear
           a
           fixed
           consideration
           of
           ;
           but
           it
           cannot
           fix
           it self
           on
           the
           Person
           and
           Mediation
           of
           Christ
           with
           steadiness
           and
           satisfaction
           .
           There
           is
           indeed
           much
           profession
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           little
           Faith
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           (
           5.
           )
           
             Frequency
             in
             Exercise
          
           is
           the
           immediate
           way
           and
           means
           of
           the
           Increase
           of
           this
           Gift
           ,
           and
           its
           improvement
           .
           All
           spiritual
           Gifts
           are
           bestowed
           on
           men
           to
           be
           imployed
           and
           exercised
           :
           
             For
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             to
             every
             one
             to
             profit
             withal
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           7.
           
           God
           both
           requireth
           that
           his
           Talents
           be
           traded
           withal
           ,
           that
           his
           Gifts
           be
           imployed
           and
           exercised
           ,
           and
           will
           also
           call
           us
           to
           an
           account
           of
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           trust
           committed
           unto
           us
           in
           them
           ,
           see
           1
           Pet.
           4.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Wherefore
           the
           Exercise
           of
           this
           and
           of
           the
           like
           Gifts
           tends
           unto
           their
           improvement
           on
           a
           double
           account
           .
           For
           (
           1.
           )
           whereas
           they
           reside
           in
           the
           mind
           after
           the
           manner
           and
           nature
           of
           an
           Habit
           or
           a
           Faculty
           ,
           it
           is
           natural
           that
           they
           should
           be
           encreased
           and
           strengthned
           
           by
           Exercise
           ,
           as
           all
           Habits
           are
           by
           a
           multiplication
           of
           Acts
           proceeding
           from
           them
           .
           So
           also
           by
           desuetude
           they
           will
           weaken
           ,
           decay
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           issue
           be
           utterly
           lost
           and
           perish
           .
           So
           is
           it
           with
           many
           as
           to
           the
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           .
           They
           were
           known
           to
           have
           received
           it
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           of
           usefulness
           unto
           their
           own
           Edification
           and
           that
           of
           others
           .
           But
           upon
           a
           neglect
           of
           the
           Use
           and
           Exercise
           of
           it
           in
           publick
           and
           private
           ,
           which
           seldome
           goes
           alone
           without
           some
           secret
           or
           open
           enormities
           ,
           they
           have
           lost
           all
           their
           Ability
           ,
           and
           cannot
           open
           their
           mouths
           on
           any
           Occasion
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           beyond
           what
           is
           prescribed
           unto
           them
           ,
           or
           composed
           for
           them
           .
           But
           the
           just
           hand
           of
           God
           is
           also
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           depriving
           them
           of
           
             what
             they
             had
          
           ,
           for
           their
           abominable
           neglect
           of
           his
           Grace
           and
           Bounty
           therein
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Encrease
           will
           be
           added
           unto
           by
           vertue
           of
           Gods
           blessing
           on
           his
           own
           appointment
           .
           For
           having
           bestowed
           their
           Gifts
           for
           that
           End
           ,
           where
           Persons
           are
           faithful
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           trust
           committed
           unto
           them
           ,
           He
           will
           graciously
           add
           unto
           them
           in
           what
           they
           have
           .
           This
           is
           the
           eternal
           Law
           concerning
           the
           dispensation
           of
           Evangelical
           Gifts
           ,
           
             Unto
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             shall
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             have
             abundance
             ;
             but
             from
             him
             that
             hath
             not
             ,
             shall
          
           
           
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             ,
             Mat.
          
           25.
           29.
           
           It
           is
           not
           the
           meer
           having
           or
           not
           having
           of
           them
           that
           is
           intended
           ,
           but
           the
           using
           or
           
             not
             using
          
           of
           what
           we
           have
           received
           ;
           as
           is
           plain
           in
           the
           Context
           .
           Now
           I
           do
           not
           say
           that
           a
           man
           may
           or
           ought
           to
           exercise
           himself
           in
           Prayer
           meerly
           with
           this
           design
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           preserve
           and
           improve
           his
           Gift
           .
           It
           may
           indeed
           in
           some
           cases
           be
           lawful
           for
           a
           man
           to
           have
           Respect
           hereunto
           ,
           but
           not
           only
           .
           As
           where
           a
           Master
           of
           a
           Family
           hath
           any
           one
           in
           his
           Family
           who
           is
           able
           to
           discharge
           that
           Duty
           and
           can
           attend
           unto
           it
           ;
           yet
           he
           will
           find
           it
           his
           Wisdom
           not
           to
           omit
           his
           own
           performance
           of
           it
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           contented
           his
           Gift
           ,
           
             as
             to
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
          
           should
           wither
           and
           decay
           .
           But
           all
           that
           I
           plead
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           conscientiously
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           all
           the
           ends
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           doth
           abound
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           Gift
           ,
           he
           shall
           assuredly
           thrive
           and
           grow
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           preserve
           it
           in
           answer
           unto
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           Gift
           of
           Christ.
           For
           I
           do
           not
           propose
           these
           things
           ,
           as
           though
           every
           man
           in
           the
           diligent
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           may
           constantly
           grow
           and
           thrive
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Gift
           which
           consists
           in
           Utterance
           and
           Expression
           .
           For
           there
           is
           a
           
             measure
             of
             the
             Gift
             of
             Christ
          
           assigned
           unto
           every
           one
           
           whose
           bounds
           he
           shall
           not
           pass
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           7.
           
           But
           in
           these
           paths
           and
           ways
           ,
           the
           Gift
           which
           they
           have
           received
           ,
           will
           be
           preserved
           ,
           kept
           thrifty
           and
           flourishing
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           least
           beginnings
           of
           a
           Participation
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           carryed
           on
           unto
           their
           own
           proper
           measure
           ,
           which
           is
           sufficient
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           (
           6.
           )
           
             Constant
             fervency
             and
             Intention
             of
             mind
             and
             Spirit
          
           in
           this
           Duty
           ,
           works
           directly
           towards
           the
           same
           End.
           Men
           may
           multiply
           Prayers
           as
           to
           the
           outward
           Work
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           have
           the
           least
           spiritual
           Advantge
           by
           them
           .
           If
           they
           are
           dull
           ,
           dead
           and
           slothful
           in
           them
           ,
           if
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           customariness
           and
           formality
           ,
           what
           issue
           can
           they
           expect
           ?
           
             Fervency
             and
             Intention
             of
             mind
          
           quickneth
           and
           enlargeth
           the
           faculties
           ,
           and
           leaveth
           vigorous
           Impressions
           upon
           them
           of
           the
           things
           treated
           about
           ,
           in
           our
           Supplications
           .
           The
           whole
           Soul
           is
           cast
           into
           the
           mould
           of
           the
           
             matter
             of
             our
             Prayers
          
           ,
           and
           is
           thereby
           prepared
           and
           made
           ready
           for
           continual
           fresh
           spiritual
           Engagements
           about
           them
           .
           And
           this
           fervency
           we
           intend
           ,
           consists
           not
           in
           the
           Vehemency
           or
           Loudness
           of
           words
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Intention
           of
           the
           mind
           .
           For
           the
           earnestness
           or
           vehemency
           of
           the
           voice
           is
           allowable
           only
           in
           two
           cases
           :
           (
           1.
           )
           When
           the
           Edification
           
           
             of
             the
             Congregation
          
           doth
           require
           it
           ,
           which
           being
           numerous
           ,
           cannot
           hear
           what
           is
           spoken
           unless
           a
           man
           lift
           up
           his
           voice
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           When
           the
           
             vehemency
             of
             Affections
          
           will
           bear
           no
           restraint
           ,
           Psal.
           20.
           2.
           
           Heb.
           5.
           7.
           
           Now
           as
           all
           these
           are
           means
           whereby
           the
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           may
           be
           cherished
           ,
           preserved
           and
           improved
           ;
           so
           are
           they
           all
           of
           them
           the
           ways
           whereby
           Grace
           acts
           it self
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           have
           therefore
           an
           equal
           respect
           unto
           the
           whole
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Supplication
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Our
           Duty
           it
           is
           to
           use
           
             this
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
             unto
             the
             ends
             for
             which
             it
             is
             freely
             bestowed
             on
             us
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           given
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           with
           respect
           unto
           themselves
           who
           do
           receive
           it
           ;
           and
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Benefit
           and
           Advantage
           of
           others
           .
           And
           with
           respect
           unto
           them
           that
           receive
           it
           ,
           its
           End
           is
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           blessed
           means
           and
           help
           ,
           to
           stir
           up
           ,
           excite
           ,
           quicken
           and
           act
           all
           those
           
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           whereby
           they
           have
           Communion
           with
           God
           in
           this
           Duty
           .
           Such
           are
           Faith
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Delight
           ,
           Joy
           and
           the
           like
           .
           For
           (
           1.
           )
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           this
           Gift
           ,
           the
           mind
           and
           Soul
           are
           led
           into
           the
           consideration
           of
           ,
           and
           are
           fixed
           on
           the
           proper
           objects
           of
           those
           Graces
           ,
           with
           the
           due
           occasions
           of
           their
           exercise
           .
           When
           men
           are
           bound
           unto
           
           a
           Form
           ,
           they
           can
           act
           Grace
           only
           by
           the
           things
           that
           are
           expressed
           therein
           ,
           which
           whatever
           any
           apprehend
           ,
           is
           strait
           and
           narrow
           ,
           compared
           with
           the
           extent
           of
           that
           divine
           Entercourse
           with
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           needful
           unto
           Believers
           in
           this
           Duty
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           this
           Gift
           there
           is
           no
           concernment
           of
           Faith
           or
           Love
           ,
           or
           delight
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           presented
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           excited
           unto
           a
           due
           exercise
           about
           them
           .
           Unto
           this
           end
           therefore
           ,
           is
           it
           to
           be
           used
           ;
           namely
           as
           a
           means
           to
           stir
           up
           and
           act
           those
           Graces
           and
           holy
           Affections
           ,
           in
           whose
           working
           and
           exercise
           the
           Life
           and
           efficacy
           of
           Prayer
           doth
           consist
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Although
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Gift
           it self
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           nothing
           but
           the
           
             Way
             of
             those
             Graces
             acting
             themselves
          
           towards
           God
           in
           this
           Duty
           ,
           (
           for
           Words
           are
           supplied
           only
           to
           cloath
           and
           express
           gracious
           Desires
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           wholly
           exceed
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           no
           Advantage
           ;
           )
           yet
           as
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Gift
           the
           mind
           is
           able
           to
           comprehend
           and
           manage
           the
           things
           about
           which
           those
           Graces
           and
           gracious
           desires
           are
           to
           be
           exercised
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           use
           of
           Expressions
           they
           are
           quickned
           and
           ingaged
           therein
           .
           For
           as
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           heard
           of
           a
           miserable
           object
           ,
           he
           is
           moved
           with
           compassion
           towards
           it
           ,
           but
           when
           
           he
           cometh
           to
           behold
           it
           ,
           his
           
             own
             Eye
             affecteth
             his
             heart
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           ,
           Lam.
           3.
           17.
           whereby
           his
           compassion
           is
           actually
           moved
           and
           encreased
           ;
           so
           although
           a
           man
           hath
           a
           comprehension
           in
           his
           mind
           of
           the
           things
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           is
           affected
           with
           them
           ,
           yet
           his
           
             own
             Words
             also
          
           will
           affect
           his
           Heart
           ,
           and
           by
           Reflection
           stir
           up
           and
           enflame
           spiritual
           Affections
           .
           So
           do
           many
           even
           in
           private
           ,
           find
           advantage
           in
           the
           use
           of
           their
           own
           Gift
           ,
           beyond
           what
           they
           can
           attain
           in
           meer
           
             Mental
             Prayer
          
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           spoken
           unto
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           this
           Gift
           respecteth
           others
           and
           is
           to
           be
           used
           unto
           that
           End.
           For
           as
           it
           is
           appointed
           of
           God
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           Societies
           ,
           Families
           ,
           Church-Assemblies
           ,
           and
           occasionally
           for
           the
           good
           of
           any
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           designed
           for
           their
           Edification
           and
           profit
           .
           For
           there
           is
           in
           it
           an
           Ability
           of
           expressing
           the
           Wants
           ,
           Desires
           and
           Prayers
           of
           others
           also
           .
           And
           as
           this
           discharge
           of
           the
           Duty
           is
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           incumbent
           on
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           also
           on
           Masters
           of
           Families
           and
           others
           as
           they
           are
           occasionally
           called
           thereunto
           ;
           so
           they
           are
           to
           attend
           unto
           a
           fourfold
           direction
           therein
           :
           (
           1.
           )
           Unto
           their
           own
           experience
           ,
           if
           such
           persons
           are
           Believers
           themselves
           they
           have
           experience
           
           in
           their
           own
           Souls
           of
           all
           the
           general
           concernments
           of
           those
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           .
           As
           Sin
           worketh
           in
           one
           ,
           so
           it
           doth
           in
           another
           ;
           as
           Grace
           is
           effectual
           in
           one
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           in
           another
           ;
           as
           he
           that
           prayeth
           ,
           longeth
           for
           Mercy
           and
           Grace
           ,
           so
           do
           they
           that
           joyn
           with
           him
           .
           Of
           the
           same
           kind
           with
           his
           Hatred
           of
           Sin
           his
           Love
           to
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Labouring
           after
           Holiness
           and
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           also
           those
           in
           other
           Believers
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           Persons
           
             praying
             in
             the
             Spirit
          
           according
           to
           their
           own
           experience
           ,
           are
           oftentimes
           supposed
           by
           every
           one
           in
           the
           Congregation
           rather
           to
           pray
           over
           their
           Condition
           than
           their
           own
           .
           And
           so
           it
           will
           be
           whilst
           the
           same
           Corruption
           in
           kind
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Grace
           in
           kind
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           Operations
           ,
           are
           in
           them
           all
           .
           But
           this
           extends
           not
           it self
           unto
           particular
           Sins
           and
           Temptations
           ,
           which
           are
           left
           unto
           every
           one
           to
           deal
           about
           between
           God
           and
           their
           own
           Souls
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           Unto
           
             Scripture
             Light.
          
           This
           is
           that
           which
           lively
           expresseth
           the
           spiritual
           state
           and
           Condition
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           ,
           namely
           ,
           both
           of
           those
           that
           are
           unregenerate
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           which
           are
           converted
           unto
           God.
           Whatever
           that
           expresseth
           concerning
           either
           sort
           ,
           may
           safely
           be
           pleaded
           with
           
           God
           in
           their
           behalf
           .
           And
           hence
           may
           
             abundant
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           be
           taken
           for
           all
           occasions
           .
           Especially
           may
           it
           be
           so
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           from
           that
           holy
           Summary
           of
           the
           Churches
           desires
           to
           God
           ,
           given
           us
           in
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           .
           All
           we
           can
           duly
           apprehend
           ,
           spiritually
           understand
           ,
           and
           draw
           out
           of
           that
           Myne
           and
           Heavenly
           Treasury
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           may
           be
           safely
           used
           in
           the
           name
           and
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God.
           But
           without
           understanding
           of
           the
           things
           intended
           ,
           the
           Use
           of
           the
           words
           prositeth
           not
           .
        
         
           (
           3
           )
           Unto
           an
           
             Observation
             of
             their
             ways
             and
             walking
             ,
          
           with
           whatever
           overt
           discovery
           they
           make
           of
           their
           Condition
           and
           Temptations
           .
           He
           who
           is
           constantly
           to
           be
           the
           mouth
           of
           others
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           pray
           at
           Random
           ,
           as
           though
           all
           Persons
           and
           Conditions
           were
           alike
           unto
           him
           .
           None
           prayeth
           for
           others
           constantly
           by
           vertue
           of
           especial
           Duty
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           called
           also
           to
           watch
           over
           them
           and
           observe
           their
           ways
           .
           In
           so
           doing
           he
           may
           know
           That
           of
           their
           state
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           a
           great
           Direction
           unto
           his
           Supplications
           with
           them
           and
           for
           them
           .
           Yea
           without
           this
           no
           man
           can
           ever
           discharge
           this
           Duty
           aright
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           others
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           may
           find
           their
           particular
           
           concernments
           therein
           .
           And
           if
           a
           Minister
           be
           obliged
           to
           consider
           the
           Ways
           ,
           Light
           ,
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           walking
           of
           his
           Flock
           in
           his
           preaching
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           teacheth
           may
           be
           suited
           unto
           their
           Edification
           ;
           he
           is
           no
           less
           bound
           unto
           the
           same
           consideration
           in
           his
           Prayers
           also
           with
           them
           and
           for
           them
           ,
           if
           he
           intends
           to
           pray
           unto
           their
           use
           and
           profit
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           others
           in
           their
           capacity
           .
           The
           Wisdom
           and
           Caution
           which
           are
           to
           be
           used
           herein
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           here
           insist
           upon
           .
        
         
           (
           4.
           )
           Unto
           the
           
             Account
             which
             they
             receive
             from
             themselves
             concerning
             their
             Wants
             ,
          
           their
           state
           and
           Condition
           .
           This
           in
           some
           cases
           Persons
           are
           obliged
           to
           give
           unto
           those
           whose
           Duty
           it
           is
           to
           help
           them
           by
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           James
           5.
           16.
           
           And
           if
           this
           Duty
           were
           more
           attended
           unto
           ,
           the
           minds
           of
           many
           might
           receive
           inconceivable
           Relief
           thereby
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Let
           us
           take
           heed
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           this
           Gift
           be
           not
           solitary
           ,
           or
           alone
           ;
           and
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           it
           be
           not
           
             solitarily
             acted
          
           at
           any
           time
           .
           When
           it
           is
           solitary
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           where
           the
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           is
           in
           the
           Mind
           ,
           but
           no
           Grace
           to
           exercise
           in
           Prayer
           in
           the
           Heart
           ;
           it
           is
           at
           best
           but
           a
           part
           of
           that
           
             Form
             of
             Godliness
          
           which
           men
           may
           have
           ,
           and
           deny
           the
           Power
           thereof
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           consistent
           with
           all
           sorts
           
           of
           secret
           Lusts
           and
           Abominations
           .
           And
           it
           were
           easy
           to
           demonstrate
           that
           whatever
           Advantage
           others
           may
           have
           by
           this
           Gift
           in
           them
           who
           are
           destitute
           of
           saving
           Grace
           ,
           yet
           themselves
           are
           many
           ways
           worsted
           by
           it
           .
           For
           hence
           are
           they
           lifted
           up
           with
           spiritual
           pride
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ordinary
           Consequent
           of
           all
           unsanctified
           Light
           ;
           and
           hereby
           do
           they
           countenance
           themselves
           against
           the
           Reflections
           of
           their
           Consciences
           on
           the
           guilt
           of
           other
           Sins
           ,
           resting
           and
           pleasing
           themselves
           in
           their
           own
           performances
           .
           But
           to
           the
           best
           Observation
           that
           I
           have
           been
           able
           to
           make
           ,
           of
           all
           spiritual
           Gifts
           which
           may
           be
           communicated
           for
           a
           time
           unto
           Unsanctified
           minds
           ,
           this
           doth
           
             soonest
             decay
             and
             wither
          
           .
           Whether
           it
           be
           that
           God
           takes
           it
           away
           Judicially
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           themselves
           are
           not
           able
           to
           bear
           the
           Exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           diametrically
           opposite
           unto
           the
           lusts
           wherein
           they
           indulge
           themselves
           ;
           for
           the
           most
           part
           it
           quickly
           and
           visibly
           decaies
           ,
           especially
           in
           such
           as
           with
           whom
           the
           continuance
           of
           it
           by
           reason
           of
           open
           Sins
           and
           Apostasie
           might
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           danger
           or
           Scandal
           unto
           others
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Let
           it
           not
           be
           
             acted
             solitarily
          
           .
           Persons
           in
           whom
           is
           a
           principle
           of
           spiritual
           Life
           and
           Grace
           ,
           who
           are
           endowed
           with
           those
           Graces
           
           of
           the
           Spirit
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           acted
           in
           all
           our
           Supplications
           ,
           may
           yet
           even
           in
           the
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           this
           Gift
           neglect
           to
           stir
           them
           up
           and
           act
           them
           .
           And
           there
           is
           no
           greater
           Evidence
           of
           a
           weak
           ,
           sickly
           spiritual
           Constitution
           ,
           than
           often
           to
           be
           surprized
           into
           this
           miscarriage
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           so
           ▪
           when
           men
           in
           their
           Prayers
           ingage
           only
           their
           Light
           ,
           Invention
           ,
           Memory
           and
           Elocution
           ,
           without
           especial
           actings
           of
           Faith
           and
           delight
           in
           God.
           And
           he
           who
           watcheth
           his
           Soul
           and
           its
           actings
           ,
           may
           easily
           discern
           when
           he
           is
           sinfully
           negligent
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           or
           when
           outward
           Circumstances
           and
           Occasions
           have
           made
           him
           more
           to
           attend
           unto
           the
           Gift
           ,
           than
           unto
           Grace
           in
           Prayer
           ;
           for
           which
           he
           will
           be
           humbled
           .
           And
           these
           few
           things
           I
           thought
           meet
           to
           add
           concerning
           the
           due
           use
           and
           improvement
           of
           this
           Gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             Mental
             Prayer
             as
             pretended
             unto
             by
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           HAving
           described
           or
           given
           an
           account
           of
           the
           
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           therein
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           to
           consider
           briefly
           what
           is
           by
           some
           set
           up
           in
           Competition
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           more
           Excellent
           way
           in
           this
           part
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           .
           And
           in
           the
           first
           place
           
             Mental
             Prayer
          
           as
           described
           by
           some
           devout
           persons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           is
           preferred
           above
           it
           .
           They
           call
           it
           
             pure
             spiritual
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             a
             quiet
             repose
             of
             Contemplation
             ;
             that
             which
             excludes
             all
             Images
             of
             the
             Fancy
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             all
             perceptible
             actuations
             of
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             is
             exercised
             in
             single
             Elevations
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             without
             any
             force
             at
             all
             ,
             yet
             with
             admirable
             Efficacy
          
           ;
           and
           to
           dispose
           a
           Soul
           for
           such
           Prayer
           there
           is
           previously
           required
           
             an
             entire
             Calmness
             and
             even
             Death
             of
             the
             Passions
             ,
             a
             perfect
             purity
             in
             the
             spiritual
             affections
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             an
             entire
             abstraction
             from
             all
             Creatures
             ,
          
           Cressy
           Church
           Hist.
           Pref.
           parag
           .
           42
           ,
           43.
           
        
         
         
           1.
           
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           I
           am
           so
           fixed
           in
           a
           dislike
           of
           that
           meer
           outside
           formal
           course
           of
           reading
           or
           singing
           Prayers
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           use
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           (
           which
           though
           in
           Mr.
           
           Cressy's
           esteem
           ,
           it
           have
           a
           shew
           of
           a
           very
           
             civil
             Conversation
          
           with
           God
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           indeed
           accompanied
           with
           the
           highest
           contempt
           of
           his
           infinite
           purity
           and
           all
           Divine
           Excellencies
           )
           and
           do
           so
           much
           more
           abhor
           that
           
             Magical
             incantation
          
           which
           many
           among
           them
           use
           in
           the
           Repetition
           of
           Words
           which
           they
           understand
           not
           ,
           or
           of
           applying
           what
           they
           repeat
           ,
           to
           another
           End
           than
           what
           the
           words
           signifie
           ,
           as
           saying
           so
           many
           Prayers
           for
           such
           an
           End
           or
           purpose
           ,
           whereof
           it
           may
           be
           there
           is
           not
           one
           word
           of
           mention
           in
           the
           Prayers
           themselves
           ;
           that
           I
           must
           approve
           of
           any
           search
           after
           a
           
             real
             internal
             entercourse
             of
             Soul
          
           with
           God
           in
           this
           Duty
           .
           But
           herein
           men
           must
           be
           careful
           of
           two
           things
           :
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           they
           assert
           not
           what
           they
           can
           fansie
           ,
           but
           what
           indeed
           in
           some
           measure
           they
           have
           an
           Experience
           of
           .
           For
           men
           to
           conjecture
           what
           others
           do
           experience
           (
           for
           they
           can
           do
           no
           more
           )
           and
           thence
           to
           form
           Rules
           or
           Examples
           of
           Duty
           ,
           is
           dangerous
           always
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           pernicious
           unto
           those
           who
           shall
           follow
           such
           Instructions
           .
           And
           herein
           this
           Author
           fails
           ,
           and
           gives
           
           nothing
           but
           his
           
             own
             Fancies
          
           of
           
             others
             pretended
             Experience
          
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           what
           they
           pretend
           unto
           an
           Experience
           of
           ,
           be
           confirmable
           by
           Scripture
           Rule
           or
           Example
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           not
           so
           ,
           we
           are
           directed
           unto
           the
           Conduct
           of
           all
           extravagant
           imaginations
           in
           every
           one
           who
           will
           pretend
           unto
           spiritual
           Experience
           .
           Attend
           unto
           these
           Rules
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           grant
           in
           Prayer
           all
           the
           ways
           whereby
           the
           Soul
           or
           the
           Faculties
           of
           it
           ,
           can
           rationally
           act
           it self
           towards
           God
           in
           an
           Holy
           and
           spiritual
           manner
           .
           But
           if
           you
           extend
           it
           unto
           such
           kind
           of
           actings
           as
           our
           
             Nature
             is
             not
             capable
             of
          
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           open
           fruit
           of
           a
           deceived
           Fancy
           ,
           and
           makes
           all
           that
           is
           tendred
           from
           the
           same
           hand
           to
           be
           justly
           suspected
           .
           And
           such
           is
           that
           instance
           of
           this
           Prayer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             in
             the
             Will
             and
             its
             Affections
             without
             any
             actings
             of
             the
             Mind
             or
             Understanding
             .
          
           For
           although
           I
           grant
           that
           the
           Adhesion
           of
           the
           Will
           and
           Affections
           unto
           God
           by
           Love
           ,
           Delight
           ,
           Complacency
           ,
           Rest
           and
           Satisfaction
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           belongs
           to
           the
           Improvement
           of
           this
           Duty
           ;
           yet
           to
           imagine
           that
           they
           are
           not
           guided
           ,
           directed
           ,
           acted
           by
           the
           Understanding
           in
           the
           contemplation
           of
           Gods
           Goodness
           ,
           Beauty
           ,
           Grace
           and
           other
           Divine
           excellencies
           ,
           is
           to
           render
           our
           Worship
           and
           
           Devotion
           ,
           brutish
           or
           irrational
           ;
           whereas
           it
           is
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           our
           
             Reasonable
             service
          
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           this
           very
           Description
           here
           given
           us
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           is
           a
           meer
           effect
           of
           Fancy
           and
           Imagination
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           which
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           was
           led
           unto
           by
           the
           conduct
           of
           spiritual
           Light
           and
           Experience
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           borrowed
           from
           those
           
             Contemplative
             Philosophers
          
           ,
           who
           after
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           refine
           and
           advance
           Heathenism
           into
           a
           Compliance
           with
           it
           ;
           at
           least
           is
           fansied
           in
           imitation
           of
           what
           they
           ascribe
           unto
           a
           perfect
           mind
           .
           One
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           expressions
           in
           one
           place
           may
           suffice
           for
           an
           instance
           .
           
             Plotinus
             Ennead
          
           .
           6.
           lib.
           9.
           
           Cap.
           10.
           
           For
           after
           many
           other
           ascriptions
           unto
           a
           Soul
           that
           hath
           attained
           Union
           with
           the
           chiefest
           Good
           ,
           he
           adds
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             A
             mind
             thus
             risen
             up
             is
             no
             way
             moved
             ,
             no
             anger
             ,
             no
             desire
             of
          
           
           
             any
             thing
             is
             in
             it
          
           (
           a
           perfect
           rest
           of
           the
           Affections
           .
           )
           
             Nay
             ,
             neither
             Reason
             nor
             Understanding
          
           (
           are
           acted
           )
           
             nor
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             say
             so
             ,
             it self
             ;
             but
             being
             Ecstasied
             and
             filled
             with
             God
             ,
             it
             comes
             into
             a
             quiet
             ,
             still
             ,
             immoveable
             repose
             and
             state
             ,
             no
             way
             declining
          
           (
           by
           any
           sensible
           actings
           )
           
             from
             its
             own
             Essence
             ,
             nor
             exercising
             any
             reflect
             act
             upon
             it self
             ,
             is
             wholly
             at
             rest
             ,
             as
             having
             attained
             a
             perfect
             state
             ,
          
           or
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           with
           much
           more
           to
           the
           same
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           easy
           to
           find
           the
           substance
           of
           our
           Authors
           Notion
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           so
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           it
           more
           at
           large
           declared
           in
           that
           last
           Chapter
           of
           his
           Enneads
           .
           And
           all
           his
           Companions
           in
           design
           about
           that
           time
           speak
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           spiritual
           
             intense
             fixation
             of
             the
             mind
          
           ,
           by
           contemplation
           on
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           until
           the
           Soul
           be
           as
           it
           were
           swallowed
           up
           in
           admiration
           and
           delight
           ,
           and
           being
           brought
           unto
           an
           utter
           loss
           through
           the
           infiniteness
           of
           those
           Excellencies
           which
           it
           doth
           admire
           and
           adore
           ,
           it
           returns
           again
           into
           its
           own
           Abasements
           ;
           out
           of
           a
           sense
           of
           its
           infinite
           distance
           from
           what
           it
           would
           absolutely
           and
           eternally
           embrace
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           inexpressible
           Rest
           and
           satisfaction
           which
           the
           will
           and
           Affections
           
           receive
           in
           their
           approaches
           unto
           the
           Eternal
           fountain
           of
           goodness
           ;
           are
           things
           to
           be
           aimed
           at
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           which
           through
           the
           riches
           of
           Divine
           condescension
           ,
           are
           frequently
           enjoyed
           .
           The
           Soul
           is
           hereby
           raised
           and
           ravished
           ,
           not
           into
           Ecstasies
           or
           
             unaccountable
             Raptures
          
           ,
           not
           acted
           into
           Motions
           above
           the
           Power
           of
           its
           own
           Understanding
           and
           Will
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           the
           Faculties
           and
           Affections
           of
           it
           through
           the
           effectual
           workings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           lively
           impressions
           of
           Divine
           Love
           ,
           with
           intimations
           of
           the
           Relations
           and
           kindness
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           filled
           with
           Rest
           ,
           in
           
             joy
             unspeakable
             and
             full
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           And
           these
           spiritual
           acts
           of
           Communion
           with
           God
           ,
           whereof
           I
           may
           say
           with
           
             Bernard
             ,
             Rara
             Hora
             ,
             Brevis
             Mora
             ,
          
           may
           be
           enjoyed
           in
           mental
           or
           Vocal
           Prayer
           indifferently
           .
           But
           as
           the
           Description
           here
           given
           of
           
             Mental
             spiritual
             Prayer
          
           ,
           hath
           no
           countenance
           given
           it
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           yea
           those
           things
           are
           spoken
           of
           it
           which
           are
           expresly
           contrary
           thereunto
           ,
           as
           
             perfect
             purity
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           cannot
           be
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Rational
           Experience
           of
           any
           ,
           so
           it
           no
           way
           takes
           off
           from
           the
           Necessity
           and
           usefulness
           of
           
             Vocal
             Prayer
          
           ,
           whereunto
           it
           is
           opposed
           .
           For
           still
           the
           
             use
             of
             Words
          
           is
           necessary
           in
           this
           Duty
           ,
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Duty
           it self
           ,
           the
           command
           
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           it
           is
           fallen
           out
           unhappily
           as
           to
           the
           Exaltation
           of
           the
           conceived
           excellency
           of
           this
           
             Mental
             Prayer
          
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           not
           only
           instructed
           his
           Disciples
           to
           
             pray
             by
             the
             use
             of
             Words
             ,
          
           but
           did
           so
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           constantly
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           we
           know
           ,
           Mat.
           26.
           39
           ,
           42.
           
           Yea
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           most
           intense
           and
           engaged
           in
           this
           Duty
           ,
           instead
           of
           this
           pretended
           still
           Prayer
           of
           Contemplation
           ,
           he
           prayed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             with
             a
             strong
             outcry
             ,
             Heb.
          
           5.
           which
           Psal.
           22.
           is
           called
           the
           
             voice
             of
             his
             Roaring
          
           .
           And
           all
           the
           Reproaches
           which
           this
           Author
           casts
           on
           servent
           ,
           earnest
           
             Vocal
             Prayer
          
           ,
           namely
           that
           it
           is
           
             a
             tedious
             ,
             loud
             ,
             impetuous
             and
             an
             uncivil
             conversation
             with
             God
             ,
          
           a
           meer
           
             artificial
             slight
             and
             facility
          
           ,
           may
           with
           equal
           Truth
           be
           cast
           on
           the
           outward
           manner
           of
           the
           praying
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           oft-times
           long
           ,
           sometimes
           loud
           and
           vehement
           .
           And
           unto
           the
           Examples
           of
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           we
           may
           add
           that
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           mention
           nothing
           of
           this
           
             pretended
             Elevation
          
           ,
           but
           constantly
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           desired
           God
           to
           hear
           
             their
             voices
          
           ,
           their
           cry
           ,
           their
           Words
           in
           their
           Supplications
           ;
           the
           words
           of
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           being
           accordingly
           recorded
           :
           
           Wherefore
           Words
           proper
           ,
           suggested
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           taken
           either
           Directly
           or
           Analogically
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           do
           help
           the
           mind
           and
           enlarge
           it
           with
           Supplications
           .
           
             Interdum
             voce
             nos
             ipsos
             ad
             devotionem
             &
             acrius
             incitamus
             ,
             August
             .
             Epist.
          
           121.
           ad
           Probam
           .
           The
           use
           of
           such
           Words
           ,
           being
           first
           led
           unto
           by
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           may
           and
           doth
           lead
           the
           mind
           on
           to
           express
           its
           further
           desires
           also
           ,
           and
           encreaseth
           those
           which
           are
           so
           expressed
           .
           It
           is
           from
           Gods
           Institution
           and
           Blessing
           that
           the
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           praying
           do
           lead
           unto
           the
           
             Words
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           of
           Prayer
           do
           lead
           on
           the
           mind
           and
           will
           ,
           enlarging
           them
           in
           desires
           and
           Supplications
           .
           And
           without
           this
           Aid
           ,
           many
           would
           oftentimes
           be
           straitned
           in
           acting
           their
           Thoughts
           and
           Affections
           towards
           God
           ,
           or
           distracted
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           diverted
           from
           them
           .
           And
           we
           have
           experience
           that
           an
           obedient
           ,
           sanctified
           persistency
           in
           the
           use
           of
           
             gracious
             words
          
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           hath
           prevailed
           against
           violent
           Temptations
           and
           injections
           of
           Satan
           ,
           which
           the
           mind
           in
           its
           silent
           Contemplations
           was
           not
           able
           to
           grapple
           with
           ;
           And
           holy
           Affections
           are
           thus
           also
           excited
           hereby
           .
           The
           very
           words
           and
           Expressions
           which
           the
           Mind
           chuseth
           to
           declare
           its
           thoughts
           ,
           conceptions
           and
           
           desires
           about
           Heavenly
           things
           ,
           do
           reflect
           upon
           the
           Affections
           encreasing
           and
           exciting
           of
           them
           .
           Not
           only
           the
           things
           themselves
           fixed
           on
           ,
           do
           affect
           the
           Heart
           ,
           but
           the
           Words
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           sobriety
           whereby
           they
           are
           expressed
           ,
           do
           so
           also
           .
           There
           is
           a
           recoiling
           of
           Efficacy
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           ,
           in
           deep
           impressions
           on
           the
           Affections
           ,
           from
           the
           words
           that
           are
           made
           use
           of
           to
           express
           those
           Affections
           by
           .
           But
           we
           treat
           of
           Prayer
           principally
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           be
           performed
           in
           Families
           ,
           Societies
           ,
           Assemblies
           ,
           Congregations
           ,
           where
           this
           
             Mental
             Prayer
          
           would
           do
           well
           to
           promote
           the
           Edification
           which
           is
           attainable
           in
           the
           silent
           Meetings
           of
           the
           Quakers
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           this
           kind
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           recommended
           unto
           us
           ,
           but
           preferred
           before
           all
           other
           
             ways
             and
             methods
          
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           chosen
           as
           an
           instance
           to
           set
           off
           the
           Devotion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           invite
           others
           thereunto
           ,
           I
           shall
           a
           little
           more
           particularly
           inquire
           into
           it
           .
           And
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           that
           on
           the
           best
           view
           I
           can
           take
           ,
           or
           Examination
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           matter
           altogether
           useless
           ,
           uncertain
           ,
           an
           effect
           of
           ,
           and
           Entertainment
           for
           vain
           Curiosity
           ,
           whereby
           men
           
             intrude
             themselves
             into
             those
             things
             which
          
           
           
             they
             have
             not
             seen
             ,
             being
             vainly
             puft
             up
             by
             their
             own
             fleshly
             mind
             .
          
           For
           to
           call
           over
           what
           was
           before
           intimated
           ,
           in
           things
           that
           are
           Practical
           in
           Religion
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           understand
           any
           thing
           whereof
           he
           can
           have
           
             no
             experience
          
           .
           Nothing
           is
           rejected
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           Rule
           ,
           whereof
           some
           men
           through
           their
           own
           default
           have
           no
           Experience
           ;
           but
           every
           thing
           is
           so
           justly
           ,
           whereof
           no
           man
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           Duty
           can
           attain
           any
           Experience
           .
           He
           that
           speaks
           of
           such
           things
           unto
           others
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           there
           might
           be
           ,
           belonging
           unto
           our
           Condition
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           Barbarian
           unto
           them
           ,
           in
           what
           he
           speaks
           ;
           and
           whereas
           also
           he
           speaks
           of
           that
           wherein
           his
           own
           
             Reason
             and
             Understanding
          
           have
           no
           interest
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           so
           also
           unto
           himself
           .
           For
           no
           man
           can
           by
           the
           use
           of
           Reason
           however
           advanced
           by
           spiritual
           Light
           ,
           understand
           such
           actings
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           other
           men
           or
           his
           own
           ,
           as
           wherein
           there
           is
           no
           exercise
           of
           Reason
           or
           Understanding
           ;
           such
           as
           these
           Raptures
           are
           pretended
           to
           consist
           in
           .
           So
           whereas
           one
           of
           them
           says
           ,
           
             sundus
             animae
             meae
             tangit
             fundum
             Essentiae
             Dei
          
           ;
           it
           had
           certainly
           been
           better
           for
           him
           to
           have
           kept
           his
           Apprehensions
           or
           Fancy
           to
           himself
           ,
           than
           to
           express
           himself
           in
           words
           which
           in
           
           their
           own
           proper
           sense
           are
           Blasphemous
           ,
           and
           whose
           best
           defensative
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           unintelligible
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           not
           unlawful
           ,
           it
           is
           doubtless
           inexpedient
           for
           any
           one
           in
           things
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           utter
           what
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           Body
           else
           to
           understand
           ,
           with
           this
           only
           Plea
           that
           they
           do
           not
           indeed
           understand
           it
           themselves
           ;
           it
           being
           what
           they
           enjoyed
           without
           any
           
             acts
             or
             actings
             of
             their
             own
             Understanding
             .
          
           To
           allow
           such
           pretences
           is
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           introduce
           Babel
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Expose
           Religion
           to
           scorn
           .
           Some
           pretending
           unto
           such
           Raptures
           among
           our selves
           I
           have
           known
           ,
           wherein
           for
           a
           while
           they
           stirred
           up
           the
           Admiration
           of
           weak
           and
           credulous
           Persons
           ;
           but
           through
           a
           little
           observation
           of
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           spake
           ,
           and
           pretended
           unto
           ,
           with
           an
           Examination
           of
           all
           by
           the
           unerring
           Rule
           ,
           they
           quickly
           came
           into
           contempt
           .
           All
           I
           intend
           at
           present
           is
           ,
           that
           whatever
           be
           in
           this
           pretence
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           
             useless
             unto
             Edification
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           the
           declaration
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           no
           regard
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           If
           the
           Apostle
           would
           not
           allow
           the
           use
           of
           Words
           ,
           though
           
             miraculously
             suggested
          
           unto
           them
           that
           used
           them
           ,
           without
           an
           immediate
           interpretation
           of
           their
           signification
           ,
           what
           would
           he
           have
           said
           
           of
           such
           words
           and
           things
           as
           are
           capable
           of
           
             no
             interpretation
          
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           any
           man
           living
           should
           understand
           them
           ?
           For
           those
           by
           whom
           at
           present
           they
           are
           so
           extolled
           and
           commended
           unto
           us
           ,
           do
           themselves
           
             discourse
             at
             Random
          
           ,
           as
           blind
           men
           talk
           of
           Colours
           ,
           for
           they
           pretend
           not
           to
           have
           any
           Experience
           of
           these
           things
           themselves
           .
           And
           it
           is
           somewhat
           an
           uncouth
           way
           of
           procedure
           to
           enhance
           the
           value
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           invite
           others
           unto
           it
           ,
           by
           declaring
           that
           there
           are
           some
           amongst
           them
           who
           enjoyed
           such
           
             spiritual
             Ecstasies
          
           ,
           as
           could
           neither
           by
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           any
           others
           be
           understood
           .
           For
           nothing
           can
           be
           so
           ,
           wherein
           or
           whereabout
           there
           is
           no
           exercise
           of
           Reason
           or
           Understanding
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           old
           Question
           
             cui
             bono
          
           ,
           will
           discharge
           this
           pretence
           from
           being
           of
           any
           value
           or
           esteem
           in
           Religion
           with
           considerate
           men
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           As
           the
           whole
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           Prayer
           is
           useless
           as
           to
           the
           Benefit
           and
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           any
           member
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           impossible
           there
           should
           ever
           be
           any
           certainty
           about
           the
           Raptures
           wherein
           it
           is
           pretended
           to
           consist
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           everlastingly
           be
           the
           subject
           of
           contention
           and
           dispute
           .
           For
           who
           shall
           assure
           me
           that
           the
           
           Persons
           pretending
           unto
           these
           
             Duties
             or
             Enjoyments
          
           are
           not
           meer
           pretenders
           ?
           Any
           man
           that
           lives
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           a
           mind
           unto
           it
           ,
           may
           say
           such
           things
           ,
           or
           use
           such
           expressions
           concerning
           himself
           .
           If
           a
           man
           indeed
           shall
           pretend
           and
           declare
           that
           he
           doth
           ,
           or
           enjoyeth
           such
           things
           as
           are
           expressed
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           as
           the
           Duty
           or
           priviledge
           of
           any
           ,
           and
           thereon
           are
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           to
           be
           things
           in
           themselves
           true
           and
           real
           ,
           and
           likewise
           attainable
           by
           Believers
           ,
           he
           is
           ordinarily
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           know
           ,
           to
           be
           believed
           in
           his
           Profession
           ,
           unless
           he
           can
           be
           convicted
           of
           falshood
           by
           any
           thing
           inconsistent
           with
           such
           
             Duties
             or
             Enjoyments
          
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           know
           of
           any
           great
           Evil
           in
           our
           credulity
           herein
           ,
           should
           we
           happen
           to
           be
           deceived
           in
           or
           by
           the
           Person
           so
           professing
           ,
           seeing
           he
           speaks
           of
           no
           more
           than
           all
           acknowledge
           it
           their
           Duty
           to
           endeavour
           after
           .
           But
           when
           any
           one
           shall
           pretend
           unto
           
             spiritual
             actings
             or
             Enjoyments
          
           which
           are
           neither
           prescribed
           nor
           promised
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           are
           investigable
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Reason
           ,
           no
           man
           is
           upon
           this
           meer
           profession
           obliged
           to
           give
           credit
           thereunto
           ;
           Nor
           can
           any
           man
           tell
           what
           evil
           effect
           or
           Consequences
           his
           so
           doing
           may
           produce
           .
           For
           when
           men
           are
           once
           taken
           off
           from
           that
           sure
           Ground
           of
           
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           understandings
           ,
           putting
           themselves
           afloat
           on
           the
           uncertain
           Waters
           of
           fancies
           or
           conjectures
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           how
           they
           may
           be
           tossed
           ;
           nor
           whither
           they
           may
           be
           driven
           .
           If
           it
           shall
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Holiness
           and
           Honesty
           of
           the
           Persons
           by
           whem
           these
           especial
           priviledges
           are
           enjoyed
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           Reason
           why
           we
           should
           believe
           them
           in
           what
           they
           profess
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           they
           would
           so
           in
           a
           good
           measure
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           pretend
           unto
           things
           repugnant
           unto
           Reason
           and
           unwarranted
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           sufficient
           to
           crush
           the
           Reputation
           of
           any
           mans
           Integrity
           .
           Nor
           can
           their
           Holiness
           and
           Honesty
           be
           proved
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           to
           render
           them
           absolutely
           impregnable
           against
           all
           Temptations
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           preeminence
           of
           Christ
           alone
           .
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           more
           strength
           in
           this
           Plea
           ,
           but
           what
           may
           be
           reduced
           unto
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           that
           there
           neither
           are
           ,
           nor
           ever
           were
           any
           Hypocrites
           in
           the
           World
           undiscoverable
           unto
           the
           Eyes
           of
           men
           .
           For
           if
           such
           there
           may
           be
           ,
           some
           of
           these
           pretenders
           may
           be
           of
           their
           Number
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           appearance
           of
           their
           Holiness
           and
           Honesty
           .
           Besides
           ,
           if
           the
           Holiness
           of
           the
           best
           of
           them
           were
           examined
           by
           
             Evangelical
             Light
             and
             Rule
          
           ,
           perhaps
           it
           
           would
           be
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           sufficient
           countenance
           unto
           other
           things
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           would
           not
           be
           able
           to
           defend
           its
           own
           Reputation
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           want
           of
           charity
           ,
           which
           makes
           men
           doubtful
           and
           unbelieving
           in
           such
           cases
           ;
           but
           that
           Godly
           Jealousy
           and
           Christian
           prudence
           which
           require
           them
           to
           take
           care
           that
           they
           be
           not
           deceived
           or
           deluded
           ,
           do
           not
           only
           warrant
           them
           to
           abide
           on
           that
           guard
           ,
           but
           make
           it
           their
           necessary
           Duty
           also
           .
           For
           it
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           that
           pretences
           of
           
             Raptures
             ,
             Ecstasies
             ,
             Revelations
          
           and
           unaccountable
           extraordinary
           Enjoyments
           of
           God
           ,
           should
           be
           made
           use
           of
           unto
           corrupt
           Ends
           ,
           yea
           abused
           to
           the
           worst
           imaginable
           .
           The
           experience
           of
           the
           Church
           both
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           and
           the
           New
           ,
           witnesseth
           hereunto
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           declares
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           1.
           
           For
           among
           them
           of
           old
           ,
           there
           were
           multitudes
           of
           false
           pretenders
           unto
           
             visions
             ,
             dreams
             ,
             Revelations
          
           and
           such
           spiritual
           Ecstasies
           ,
           some
           of
           whom
           wore
           
             a
             rough
             Garment
             to
             deceive
          
           ,
           which
           went
           not
           alone
           but
           accompanied
           with
           all
           such
           appearing
           austerities
           ,
           as
           might
           beget
           an
           opinion
           of
           Sanctity
           and
           Integrity
           in
           them
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           were
           grown
           corrupt
           and
           superstitious
           ,
           this
           sort
           of
           men
           had
           credit
           with
           
           them
           above
           the
           true
           Prophets
           of
           God
           ;
           Yet
           did
           they
           for
           the
           most
           part
           shew
           themselves
           to
           be
           
             Hypocritical
             Liars
          
           .
           And
           we
           are
           abundantly
           warned
           of
           such
           Spirits
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           foretold
           that
           such
           there
           would
           be
           ,
           by
           whom
           many
           should
           be
           deluded
           .
           And
           all
           such
           pretenders
           unto
           extraordinary
           intercourse
           with
           God
           ,
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           try
           by
           the
           unerring
           Rule
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           desire
           only
           Liberty
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           But
           suppose
           that
           those
           who
           assert
           these
           
             Devotions
             and
             Enjoyments
          
           of
           God
           in
           their
           own
           Experience
           ,
           are
           not
           false
           pretenders
           unto
           what
           they
           profess
           ,
           nor
           design
           to
           deceive
           ;
           but
           are
           
             perswaded
             in
             their
             own
             minds
          
           of
           the
           reality
           of
           what
           they
           endeavour
           to
           declare
           ,
           yet
           neither
           will
           this
           give
           us
           the
           least
           security
           of
           their
           Truth
           .
           For
           it
           is
           known
           that
           there
           are
           so
           many
           ways
           ,
           partly
           natural
           ,
           partly
           Diabolical
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Fancies
           and
           Imaginations
           of
           persons
           may
           be
           so
           possessed
           with
           false
           images
           and
           apprehensions
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           so
           vehement
           an
           efficacy
           as
           to
           give
           them
           a
           confidence
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           Reality
           ,
           that
           no
           assurance
           of
           them
           can
           be
           given
           by
           a
           perswasion
           of
           the
           sincerity
           of
           them
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           pretended
           .
           And
           there
           are
           so
           many
           wayes
           
           whereby
           men
           are
           disposed
           unto
           such
           a
           frame
           and
           actings
           ,
           or
           are
           disposed
           to
           be
           imposed
           on
           by
           such
           delusions
           ,
           especially
           where
           they
           are
           prompted
           by
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           are
           encouraged
           doctrinally
           to
           an
           Expectation
           of
           such
           imaginations
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           far
           greater
           wonder
           that
           more
           have
           not
           fallen
           into
           the
           same
           Extravagancies
           ,
           than
           that
           any
           have
           so
           done
           .
           We
           find
           by
           Experience
           that
           some
           have
           had
           their
           imaginations
           so
           fixed
           on
           things
           evil
           and
           noxioos
           by
           Satanical
           delusions
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           confessed
           against
           themselves
           ,
           things
           and
           crimes
           that
           have
           rendred
           them
           obnoxions
           unto
           
             Capital
             punishments
          
           ;
           whereof
           they
           were
           never
           really
           and
           actually
           guilty
           .
           Wherefore
           seeing
           these
           acts
           or
           Duties
           of
           Devotion
           are
           pretended
           to
           be
           such
           as
           wherein
           there
           is
           no
           sensible
           
             actuation
             of
             the
             mind
             or
             understanding
             ,
          
           and
           so
           cannot
           rationally
           be
           accounted
           for
           ,
           nor
           rendred
           perceptible
           unto
           the
           understanding
           of
           others
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           unreasonable
           to
           suppose
           that
           they
           are
           only
           
             fond
             imaginations
          
           of
           
             deluded
             Fancies
          
           ,
           which
           superstitious
           ,
           credulous
           Persons
           have
           gradually
           raised
           themselves
           unto
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           they
           have
           exposed
           themselves
           to
           be
           imposed
           on
           withal
           by
           Satan
           ,
           through
           a
           groundless
           ,
           unwarrantable
           desire
           after
           them
           ,
           or
           Expectation
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           But
           what
           ever
           there
           may
           be
           in
           the
           height
           of
           this
           
             contemplative
             Prayer
          
           as
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           it
           neither
           is
           Prayer
           ,
           nor
           can
           on
           any
           account
           be
           so
           esteemed
           .
           That
           we
           allow
           of
           
             Mental
             Prayer
          
           and
           all
           actings
           of
           the
           mind
           in
           Holy
           Meditation
           ,
           was
           before
           declared
           .
           Nor
           do
           we
           deny
           the
           usefulness
           or
           necessity
           of
           those
           other
           things
           of
           
             mortifying
             the
             Affections
             and
             Passions
          
           ,
           of
           an
           
             entire
             resignation
             of
             the
             whole
             Soul
             unto
             God
             with
             complacency
             in
             him
             ,
          
           so
           far
           as
           our
           nature
           is
           capable
           of
           them
           in
           this
           World.
           But
           it
           is
           that
           incomparable
           Excellency
           of
           it
           in
           the
           
             silence
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             pure
             adhesion
             of
             the
             Will
             without
             any
             actings
             of
             the
             understanding
          
           that
           we
           enquire
           into
           .
           And
           I
           say
           whatever
           else
           there
           may
           be
           herein
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           not
           the
           
             nature
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           nor
           is
           to
           be
           so
           esteemed
           ,
           though
           under
           that
           name
           and
           notion
           it
           be
           recommended
           unto
           us
           .
           Prayer
           is
           a
           Natural
           Duty
           ,
           the
           notion
           and
           understanding
           whereof
           is
           common
           unto
           all
           mankind
           .
           And
           the
           concurrent
           voice
           of
           Nature
           deceiveth
           not
           .
           Whatever
           therefore
           is
           not
           compliant
           therewith
           ,
           at
           least
           what
           is
           contradictory
           unto
           it
           ,
           or
           inconsistent
           with
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           esteemed
           Prayer
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           common
           sense
           of
           mankind
           ,
           this
           Duty
           is
           that
           acting
           of
           the
           mind
           and
           Soul
           ,
           wherein
           
           from
           an
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           Soveraign
           Being
           ,
           self-sufficiency
           ,
           Rule
           and
           Dominion
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           his
           infinite
           Goodness
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Righteousness
           and
           Omniscience
           and
           Omnipresence
           ,
           with
           a
           sense
           of
           their
           own
           Universal
           dependance
           on
           him
           ,
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           as
           to
           their
           Beings
           ,
           Lives
           ,
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           concernments
           ,
           they
           address
           their
           desires
           with
           Faith
           and
           trust
           unto
           him
           according
           as
           their
           state
           and
           condition
           doth
           require
           ;
           or
           ascribe
           praise
           and
           glory
           unto
           him
           for
           what
           he
           is
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           is
           to
           them
           .
           This
           is
           the
           
             general
             notion
          
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           the
           Reason
           of
           mankind
           centers
           in
           ;
           neither
           can
           any
           man
           conceive
           of
           it
           under
           any
           other
           notion
           whatever
           .
           The
           Gospel
           directs
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           Duty
           in
           an
           
             acceptable
             manner
          
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Mediation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Aids
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           the
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           Mercies
           we
           all
           do
           desire
           ;
           but
           it
           changeth
           nothing
           in
           the
           general
           nature
           of
           it
           .
           It
           doth
           not
           introduce
           a
           Duty
           of
           
             another
             kind
          
           ,
           and
           call
           it
           by
           the
           name
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           known
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           but
           is
           quite
           another
           thing
           .
           But
           this
           general
           nature
           of
           Prayer
           all
           men
           universally
           understand
           well
           enough
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           first
           innate
           principles
           of
           natural
           
           Light
           are
           not
           extinguished
           or
           wofully
           depraved
           .
           This
           may
           be
           done
           among
           some
           by
           a
           long
           traditional
           course
           of
           an
           Atheistical
           and
           Bruitish
           Conversation
           .
           But
           as
           large
           and
           extensive
           as
           are
           the
           convictions
           of
           men
           concerning
           the
           Being
           and
           Existence
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           are
           their
           Apprehensions
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           this
           Duty
           .
           For
           the
           first
           actings
           of
           Nature
           towards
           a
           Divine
           Being
           ,
           are
           in
           
             Invocation
             .
             Jonahs
             Mariners
          
           knew
           how
           ,
           
             Every
             one
             to
             call
             on
             his
             God
             ,
          
           when
           they
           were
           in
           a
           storm
           .
           And
           where
           there
           is
           not
           Trust
           or
           Affiance
           in
           God
           acted
           ,
           whereby
           men
           
             glorify
             him
             as
             God
          
           ,
           and
           where
           Desires
           or
           praises
           are
           not
           offered
           unto
           him
           ,
           neither
           of
           which
           can
           be
           without
           express
           acts
           of
           the
           Mind
           or
           Understanding
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Prayer
           ,
           whatever
           else
           there
           may
           be
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           
             contemplative
             Devotion
          
           ,
           wherein
           as
           it
           is
           pretended
           ,
           the
           Soul
           is
           
             ecstasied
             into
             an
             advance
             of
             the
             Will
             and
             affections
             above
             all
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             mind
             or
             understanding
             ,
          
           hath
           
             no
             one
             property
             of
             Prayer
          
           as
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           is
           manifest
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           and
           common
           Agreement
           of
           mankind
           .
           Prayer
           without
           an
           actual
           
             Acknowledgement
             of
             God
          
           in
           all
           his
           Holy
           Excellencies
           ,
           and
           the
           actings
           of
           Faith
           in
           Fear
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Confidence
           and
           gratitude
           ,
           is
           a
           
           Monster
           in
           Nature
           or
           a
           By-blow
           of
           imagination
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           Existence
           
             in
             rerum
             natura
          
           .
           These
           Persons
           therefore
           ,
           had
           best
           find
           out
           some
           
             other
             name
          
           wherewith
           to
           impose
           this
           kind
           of
           Devotion
           upon
           our
           Admiration
           ;
           for
           from
           the
           whole
           precincts
           of
           Prayer
           or
           invocation
           on
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           utterly
           excluded
           :
           and
           what
           place
           it
           may
           have
           in
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           shall
           immediately
           enquire
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           Examination
           of
           it
           by
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Nature
          
           will
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           most
           absurd
           and
           impertinent
           .
           For
           if
           we
           must
           try
           all
           matters
           of
           
             Spiritual
             Communion
          
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           those
           things
           which
           wholly
           depend
           on
           
             Divine
             supernatural
             Revelation
          
           by
           this
           Rule
           and
           Standard
           ,
           our
           measures
           of
           them
           will
           be
           false
           and
           perverse
           .
           And
           I
           say
           ,
           no
           doubt
           they
           would
           .
           Wherefore
           we
           call
           only
           that
           concern
           of
           it
           unto
           a
           Trial
           hereby
           ,
           whose
           
             true
             notion
          
           is
           confessedly
           fixed
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           .
           Without
           extending
           that
           line
           beyond
           its
           due
           bounds
           ,
           we
           may
           by
           it
           ,
           take
           a
           just
           measure
           of
           what
           is
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           not
           ;
           for
           therein
           it
           cannot
           deceive
           nor
           be
           deceived
           :
           And
           this
           is
           all
           which
           at
           present
           we
           engage
           about
           .
           And
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           the
           same
           enquiry
           we
           may
           bring
           it
           also
           unto
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
           from
           which
           we
           shall
           find
           it
           as
           foreign
           as
           from
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           .
           For
           as
           it
           is
           described
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           any
           thing
           intelligible
           may
           be
           from
           thence
           collected
           ,
           it
           exceeds
           or
           deviates
           from
           whatever
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Scripture
           concerning
           Prayer
           ,
           even
           in
           those
           places
           where
           the
           Grace
           and
           priviledges
           of
           it
           are
           most
           emphatically
           expressed
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           is
           exemplified
           in
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Saints
           recorded
           therein
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           do
           by
           common
           consent
           exclude
           it
           from
           being
           Prayer
           in
           any
           kind
           .
           Prayer
           in
           the
           Scripture-representation
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           Souls
           Access
           and
           Approach
           unto
           God
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           through
           the
           Aids
           of
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           make
           known
           its
           requests
           unto
           him
           with
           Supplication
           and
           Thanksgiving
           .
           And
           that
           whereon
           it
           is
           recommended
           unto
           us
           are
           its
           
             external
             Adjuncts
          
           ,
           and
           its
           
             internal
             Grace
             and
             efficacy
          
           .
           Of
           the
           first
           sort
           ,
           
             Earnestness
             ,
             fervency
             ,
             importunity
             ,
             constancy
          
           and
           perseverance
           are
           the
           principal
           .
           No
           man
           can
           attend
           unto
           these
           or
           any
           of
           them
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Duty
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           his
           
             mind
             and
             understanding
          
           .
           Without
           this
           ,
           whatever
           looks
           like
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           bruitish
           fury
           or
           obstinacy
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           unto
           the
           
             internal
             form
          
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           
           that
           description
           which
           is
           given
           us
           of
           its
           nature
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           consists
           in
           the
           
             especial
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Delight
             ,
             Fear
             ,
          
           all
           the
           Graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           as
           occasion
           doth
           require
           .
           And
           in
           that
           Exercise
           of
           these
           Graces
           wherein
           the
           Life
           and
           Being
           of
           Prayer
           doth
           consist
           ,
           a
           continual
           regard
           is
           to
           be
           had
           unto
           the
           
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           the
           free
           Promises
           of
           God
           ,
           through
           which
           means
           he
           exhibits
           himself
           unto
           us
           as
           a
           
             God
             hearing
             Prayer
          
           .
           These
           things
           are
           both
           plainly
           and
           frequently
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           all
           of
           them
           exemplified
           in
           the
           Prayers
           of
           those
           holy
           Persons
           which
           are
           recorded
           therein
           .
           But
           for
           this
           
             contemplative
             Prayer
          
           as
           it
           is
           described
           by
           our
           Author
           and
           others
           ,
           there
           is
           neither
           precept
           for
           it
           ,
           nor
           Direction
           about
           it
           ,
           nor
           Motive
           unto
           it
           ,
           nor
           Example
           of
           it
           in
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           .
           And
           it
           cannot
           but
           seem
           marvellous
           to
           some
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           whereas
           this
           Duty
           and
           all
           its
           concernments
           are
           more
           insisted
           on
           therein
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           Christian
           Duty
           or
           priviledge
           what
           ever
           ,
           that
           the
           Height
           and
           Excellency
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           comparison
           whereof
           all
           other
           kinds
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           all
           the
           actings
           of
           the
           mind
           and
           Soul
           in
           them
           are
           decried
           ,
           should
           not
           obtain
           the
           least
           intimation
           therein
           .
        
         
         
           For
           if
           we
           should
           take
           a
           view
           of
           all
           the
           particular
           places
           wherein
           the
           nature
           and
           excellency
           of
           this
           Duty
           are
           described
           ,
           with
           the
           Grace
           and
           priviledge
           wherewith
           it
           is
           accompained
           ,
           such
           as
           for
           instance
           ,
           Ephes.
           6.
           18.
           
           Phil.
           4.
           6.
           
           Heb.
           4.
           16.
           
           Chap.
           10.
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           is
           consistent
           with
           this
           
             contemplative
             Prayer
          
           .
           Neither
           is
           there
           in
           the
           Prayers
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           Holy
           men
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           either
           for
           themselves
           or
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           any
           thing
           that
           gives
           the
           least
           countenance
           unto
           it
           .
           Nor
           can
           any
           man
           declare
           ,
           what
           is
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           therein
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           ;
           nor
           is
           any
           Gift
           of
           his
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           capable
           of
           the
           least
           exercise
           therein
           :
           so
           that
           in
           no
           sense
           it
           can
           be
           that
           
             praying
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           which
           is
           prescribed
           unto
           us
           .
           There
           is
           therefore
           no
           Example
           proposed
           unto
           our
           imitation
           ,
           no
           mark
           set
           before
           us
           ,
           nor
           any
           direction
           given
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           this
           pretended
           Excellency
           and
           perfection
           .
           Whatever
           is
           fancied
           or
           spoken
           concerning
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           utterly
           forraign
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           must
           owe
           it self
           unto
           the
           deluded
           imagination
           of
           some
           few
           Persons
           .
        
         
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           propose
           unto
           us
           any
           other
           kind
           of
           
             Access
             unto
             God
          
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           nor
           any
           nearer
           approaches
           unto
           him
           ,
           than
           what
           we
           have
           in
           and
           through
           the
           
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
          
           and
           by
           Faith
           in
           him
           :
           but
           in
           this
           pretence
           there
           seems
           to
           be
           such
           an
           
             immediate
             Enjoyment
             of
             God
          
           in
           his
           Essence
           aimed
           at
           ,
           as
           is
           regardless
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           leaves
           him
           quite
           behind
           .
           But
           God
           will
           not
           be
           All
           in
           all
           immediately
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           until
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           
             fully
             delivered
             up
             the
             Mediatory
             Kingdom
          
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           silence
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           whole
           of
           what
           is
           ascribed
           unto
           this
           
             contemplative
             Prayer
          
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Exclusion
           of
           him
           from
           any
           concernment
           in
           it
           as
           Mediator
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           with
           all
           considerate
           persons
           ,
           to
           evince
           that
           it
           hath
           not
           the
           least
           interest
           in
           the
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           name
           or
           thing
           .
        
         
           Neither
           doth
           this
           Imagination
           belong
           any
           more
           unto
           any
           
             other
             part
             or
             exercise
             of
             Faith
          
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           yet
           here
           we
           universally
           walk
           by
           Faith
           and
           not
           by
           sight
           .
           The
           whole
           of
           what
           belongs
           unto
           it
           may
           be
           reduced
           unto
           the
           two
           heads
           of
           what
           
             we
             do
             towards
             God
          
           ,
           and
           what
           
             we
             do
             enjoy
             of
             him
             therein
             .
          
           And
           as
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           all
           the
           actings
           of
           our
           Souls
           towards
           God
           belong
           
           unto
           our
           
             Reasonable
             service
             ,
             Rom.
          
           12.
           1.
           more
           is
           not
           required
           of
           us
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Duty
           .
           But
           that
           is
           no
           part
           of
           our
           
             Reasonable
             service
          
           ,
           wherein
           our
           Minds
           and
           understandings
           have
           no
           concernment
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           any
           part
           of
           our
           
             Enjoyment
             of
             God
          
           in
           this
           life
           .
           For
           no
           such
           thing
           is
           any
           where
           promised
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           by
           the
           Promises
           alone
           that
           we
           are
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           or
           have
           any
           thing
           from
           God
           communicated
           unto
           us
           .
           There
           seems
           therefore
           to
           be
           nothing
           in
           the
           
             Bravery
             of
             these
             affected
             expressions
          
           ,
           but
           an
           endeavour
           to
           fancy
           somewhat
           above
           the
           measure
           of
           all
           possible
           attainments
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           falling
           unspeakably
           beneath
           those
           of
           future
           Glory
           .
           A
           kind
           of
           Purgatory
           it
           is
           in
           Devotion
           ,
           somewhat
           
             out
             of
             this
             World
          
           and
           
             not
             in
             another
          
           ;
           above
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           beneath
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           we
           may
           leave
           it
           in
           Clouds
           and
           darkness
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           
             Prescribed
             forms
             of
             Prayer
             Examined
             .
          
        
         
           THERE
           are
           also
           great
           Pleas
           for
           the
           use
           of
           
             prescribed
             limited
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           that
           spiritual
           Ability
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           described
           and
           proved
           to
           be
           a
           Gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           Where
           these
           Forms
           are
           contended
           for
           by
           men
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           their
           own
           
             use
             and
             practice
             only
          
           ,
           as
           suitable
           to
           their
           Experience
           ,
           and
           judged
           by
           them
           a
           serving
           of
           God
           with
           the
           best
           that
           they
           have
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           take
           the
           least
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           Dissent
           about
           them
           .
           But
           whereas
           a
           perswasion
           not
           only
           of
           their
           lawfulness
           but
           of
           their
           necessity
           is
           made
           use
           of
           unto
           other
           ends
           and
           purposes
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Peace
           and
           Edification
           of
           Believers
           is
           highly
           concerned
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           we
           should
           make
           some
           enquiry
           thereinto
           .
           I
           say
           it
           is
           only
           with
           respect
           unto
           such
           a
           sense
           of
           their
           nature
           ,
           and
           necessity
           of
           their
           use
           ,
           as
           give
           Occasion
           ,
           or
           a
           supposed
           Advantage
           ,
           unto
           men
           ,
           to
           oppose
           ,
           deny
           and
           speak
           evil
           ,
           of
           that
           way
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           with
           its
           Causes
           and
           Ends
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           described
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           any
           way
           consider
           these
           
           
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           their
           Use.
           For
           I
           know
           well
           enough
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           to
           Judge
           or
           Condemn
           the
           Persons
           or
           Duties
           of
           Men
           in
           such
           Acts
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           as
           they
           chuse
           for
           their
           best
           ,
           and
           hope
           for
           Acceptance
           in
           ,
           unless
           they
           are
           expresly
           Idolatrous
           .
           For
           unless
           it
           be
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           are
           plain
           either
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           Scripture
           Revelation
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           silly
           Apprehension
           ,
           and
           tending
           to
           Atheism
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           require
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           to
           regulate
           their
           Actings
           towards
           Him
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           
             Sovereign
             Light
          
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           erected
           in
           their
           own
           Minds
           .
        
         
           What
           the
           Forms
           intended
           are
           ,
           how
           composed
           ,
           how
           used
           ,
           how
           in
           some
           Cases
           imposed
           ,
           are
           things
           so
           known
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           speak
           to
           them
           .
           Prayer
           is
           
           God's
           Institution
           ;
           and
           the
           Reading
           of
           these
           Forms
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           Men
           have
           made
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           in
           the
           Likeness
           thereof
           ,
           or
           in
           Compliance
           with
           it
           .
           For
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           having
           provided
           the
           
             Matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           commanded
           us
           to
           pray
           ,
           it
           is
           left
           unto
           us
           or
           others
           ,
           to
           
             Compose
             Prayer
          
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           Manner
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           or
           they
           shall
           see
           cause
           .
           But
           besides
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Appearance
           of
           Truth
           in
           the
           
           Inference
           ,
           the
           direct
           contrary
           rather
           insuing
           on
           the
           Proposition
           laid
           down
           ;
           it
           is
           built
           on
           this
           Supposition
           ,
           That
           besides
           the
           provision
           of
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Duty
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           not
           moreover
           promised
           ,
           doth
           not
           communicate
           unto
           his
           Church
           ,
           such
           Spiritual
           Aids
           and
           Assistances
           ,
           as
           shall
           enable
           them
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           outward
           pretended
           Helps
           ,
           to
           pray
           according
           unto
           the
           Mind
           of
           God
           :
           Which
           we
           must
           not
           admit
           ,
           if
           we
           intend
           to
           be
           Christians
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           he
           hath
           provided
           the
           whole
           
             Subject
             Matter
             of
             Preaching
          
           ,
           and
           commanded
           all
           his
           Ministers
           to
           Preach
           :
           But
           it
           doth
           not
           hence
           follow
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           all
           or
           any
           of
           them
           make
           one
           Sermon
           ,
           to
           constantly
           read
           in
           all
           Assemblies
           of
           Christians
           ,
           without
           any
           variation
           ;
           unless
           we
           shall
           grant
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           ceaseth
           to
           
             Give
             gifts
             unto
             Men
             ,
             for
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           Our
           Enquiry
           therefore
           will
           be
           ,
           what
           Place
           or
           Use
           they
           may
           have
           therein
           ,
           or
           in
           our
           Duty
           ,
           as
           performed
           by
           Vertue
           thereof
           ;
           which
           may
           be
           expressed
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Observations
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           
             Grace
             and
             Supplications
          
           is
           no
           where
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           promised
           unto
           any
           to
           help
           or
           assist
           them
           in
           
             composing
             Prayers
          
           for
           others
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           have
           no
           ground
           to
           
             pray
             for
             him
          
           or
           
           his
           Assistance
           unto
           that
           End
           in
           particular
           ;
           nor
           foundation
           to
           build
           Faith
           or
           Expectation
           of
           receiving
           him
           ,
           upon
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           is
           not
           in
           any
           especial
           or
           gracious
           manner
           concerned
           in
           that
           Work
           or
           Endeavour
           .
           Whether
           this
           be
           a
           Duty
           that
           falls
           under
           his
           care
           as
           communicating
           gifts
           in
           general
           for
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           shall
           be
           afterwards
           Examined
           .
           That
           which
           we
           plead
           at
           present
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           no
           where
           peculiarly
           
             promised
             for
             that
             End
          
           ,
           nor
           have
           we
           either
           command
           or
           direction
           to
           ask
           for
           his
           Assistance
           therein
           .
           If
           any
           shall
           say
           that
           he
           is
           promised
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           so
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             and
             Supplication
          
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           besides
           what
           hath
           been
           already
           pleaded
           at
           large
           in
           the
           Explication
           and
           vindication
           of
           the
           proper
           sense
           of
           that
           Promise
           ;
           that
           he
           is
           promised
           
             directly
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             are
             to
             pray
             ,
          
           and
           not
           to
           them
           that
           make
           Prayers
           for
           others
           ,
           which
           themselves
           will
           not
           say
           is
           praying
           .
           But
           supposing
           it
           a
           Duty
           in
           general
           so
           to
           
             compose
             Prayers
          
           for
           our
           own
           or
           the
           use
           of
           others
           ,
           it
           is
           lawful
           and
           warrantable
           to
           
             pray
             for
             the
             Aid
             and
             Guidance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           therein
           ;
           not
           as
           unto
           his
           peculiar
           Assistances
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           not
           as
           he
           is
           unto
           Believers
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Supplication
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           is
           our
           Sanctifier
           ,
           the
           
           Author
           and
           efficient
           cause
           of
           every
           gracious
           Work
           and
           Duty
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           the
           Prayers
           composed
           by
           some
           Holy
           men
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           by
           the
           immediate
           inspiration
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           will
           be
           also
           pretended
           .
           But
           as
           the
           Inspiration
           or
           Assistance
           which
           they
           had
           in
           their
           Work
           was
           a
           thing
           quite
           of
           another
           kind
           than
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           ordinarily
           promised
           ,
           or
           that
           any
           Persons
           can
           now
           pretend
           unto
           ;
           so
           whether
           they
           were
           dictated
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           be
           used
           afterwards
           by
           others
           as
           
             meer
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           may
           be
           yet
           farther
           enquired
           into
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           Plea
           for
           some
           of
           these
           
             external
             Aids
          
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           is
           by
           this
           one
           Consideration
           utterly
           removed
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           It
           is
           said
           that
           some
           of
           these
           Prayers
           were
           prepared
           by
           
             great
             and
             Holy
             men
             ,
             Martyrs
             it
             may
             be
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Testimony
             of
             Jesus
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           had
           any
           men
           in
           the
           World
           a
           Promise
           of
           especial
           Assistance
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           such
           a
           Work
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           contend
           but
           the
           Persons
           intended
           were
           as
           likely
           to
           partake
           of
           that
           Assistance
           ,
           as
           any
           others
           in
           these
           latter
           Ages
           .
           Extraordinary
           
             supernatural
             Inspiration
          
           they
           had
           not
           ;
           And
           the
           Holy
           
           Apostles
           who
           were
           always
           under
           the
           Influence
           and
           Conduct
           of
           it
           ,
           never
           made
           use
           of
           it
           unto
           any
           such
           purpose
           ,
           as
           to
           
             prescribe
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           whole
           Church
           or
           single
           Persons
           .
           Whereas
           therefore
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           
             especial
             Promise
          
           given
           unto
           any
           ,
           this
           Work
           of
           composing
           Prayer
           ,
           is
           forreign
           unto
           the
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           unto
           any
           Interest
           in
           the
           gracious
           Assistance
           which
           is
           promised
           thereunto
           ,
           however
           it
           may
           be
           a
           common
           Duty
           and
           fall
           under
           the
           help
           and
           Blessing
           of
           God
           in
           general
           .
           So
           some
           men
           from
           their
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           above
           others
           ,
           which
           they
           attain
           by
           spiritual
           Light
           ,
           Knowledge
           and
           Experience
           ,
           and
           their
           Comprehension
           of
           the
           Arguments
           which
           the
           Scripture
           directs
           unto
           ,
           to
           be
           used
           and
           pleaded
           in
           our
           Supplications
           ,
           may
           set
           down
           and
           express
           a
           Prayer
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             matter
             and
             outward
             Form
             of
             it
             ,
          
           that
           shall
           declare
           the
           substance
           of
           things
           to
           be
           prayed
           for
           ,
           much
           more
           accommodate
           to
           the
           conditions
           ,
           wants
           and
           desires
           of
           Christians
           ,
           than
           others
           can
           who
           are
           not
           so
           clearly
           enlightened
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           nor
           have
           had
           the
           Experience
           which
           they
           have
           had
           For
           those
           Prayers
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           which
           men
           without
           such
           Light
           and
           Experience
           compose
           of
           phrases
           and
           Expressions
           gathered
           up
           from
           
           others
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           invented
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           a
           contexture
           and
           method
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           suppose
           suited
           unto
           Prayer
           in
           general
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           so
           well
           worded
           ,
           so
           queint
           and
           elegant
           in
           Expressions
           ,
           are
           so
           empty
           and
           jejune
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           can
           be
           of
           no
           manner
           of
           use
           unto
           any
           ,
           unless
           to
           keep
           them
           
             from
             praying
          
           whilest
           they
           live
           .
           And
           such
           we
           have
           Books
           good
           store
           filled
           withal
           ,
           easy
           enough
           to
           be
           composed
           by
           such
           as
           never
           in
           their
           lives
           prayed
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           God.
           From
           the
           former
           sort
           much
           may
           be
           learned
           ,
           as
           they
           Doctrinally
           exhibite
           the
           Matter
           and
           Arguments
           of
           Prayer
           .
           But
           the
           Composition
           of
           them
           for
           others
           to
           be
           used
           as
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           no
           man
           hath
           any
           Promise
           of
           peculiar
           spiritual
           Assistance
           in
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           Prayer
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           No
           man
           hath
           any
           
             Promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           to
           enable
           him
           to
           
             compose
             a
             Form
             or
             forms
             of
             Prayer
             for
             himself
             .
          
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           
             helps
             us
             to
             pray
          
           ,
           not
           to
           
             make
             Prayers
          
           in
           that
           sense
           .
           Suppose
           men
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           may
           have
           his
           
             Assistance
             in
             general
          
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           Studies
           ,
           and
           Endeavours
           ;
           yet
           they
           have
           not
           that
           
             especial
             Assistance
          
           which
           he
           gives
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           ,
           enabling
           us
           to
           
           cry
           
             Abba
             Father
          
           .
           For
           men
           do
           not
           compose
           
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           however
           they
           may
           use
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           immediate
           actings
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Love
           ,
           and
           Delight
           in
           God
           ,
           with
           those
           other
           Graces
           ,
           which
           he
           Excites
           and
           Acts
           in
           those
           Supplications
           which
           are
           according
           to
           the
           Divine
           Will.
           Nor
           is
           God
           the
           
             immediate
             object
          
           of
           the
           actings
           of
           the
           Faculties
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           in
           such
           a
           Work.
           Their
           Inventions
           ,
           Memories
           ,
           Judgments
           are
           immediately
           exercised
           about
           their
           
             present
             composition
          
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           rest
           .
           Wherefore
           whereas
           the
           exercise
           of
           Grace
           immediately
           on
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           under
           the
           Formal
           notion
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           is
           no
           part
           of
           mens
           Work
           or
           design
           when
           they
           
             compose
             and
             set
             down
             Forms
             for
             themselves
             or
             others
             ,
          
           if
           any
           so
           do
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           under
           a
           Promise
           of
           
             especial
             Assistance
          
           therein
           in
           the
           manner
           before
           declared
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           there
           is
           no
           Assistance
           promised
           unto
           the
           composition
           of
           such
           Forms
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           
             no
             institution
          
           of
           the
           Law
           or
           Gospel
           .
           Prayer
           it self
           ,
           is
           a
           Duty
           of
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           being
           of
           such
           singular
           and
           indispensible
           use
           unto
           all
           Persons
           ,
           the
           Commands
           for
           it
           are
           reiterated
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           beyond
           those
           concerning
           any
           other
           particular
           Duty
           whatever
           .
           And
           if
           it
           hath
           respect
           
           unto
           Jesus
           Christ
           with
           sundry
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           be
           performed
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           it
           falls
           under
           a
           New
           Divine
           Institution
           .
           Hereon
           are
           Commands
           given
           us
           to
           pray
           ,
           to
           pray
           
             continually
             without
             ceasing
          
           ,
           to
           
             pray
             and
             faint
             not
          
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           our
           selves
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           
             one
             another
          
           ,
           in
           our
           Closets
           ,
           in
           our
           Families
           ,
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           as
           for
           this
           Work
           ,
           
             of
             making
             or
             composing
             Forms
             of
             Prayers
             for
             our selves
             to
             be
             used
             as
             Prayers
             ,
          
           there
           is
           no
           Command
           ,
           no
           Institution
           ,
           no
           mention
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           or
           the
           New.
           It
           is
           a
           Work
           of
           Humane
           Extract
           and
           Original
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           thing
           be
           expected
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           proceeds
           from
           that
           fountain
           .
           A
           Blessing
           possibly
           there
           may
           be
           upon
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           such
           as
           issueth
           from
           the
           
             especial
             Assistance
          
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           it
           ,
           nor
           from
           any
           Divine
           Appointment
           or
           Institution
           whatever
           .
           But
           the
           Reader
           must
           observe
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           urge
           these
           things
           to
           prove
           
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             Unlawful
          
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           but
           only
           at
           present
           declare
           their
           Nature
           and
           Original
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           that
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           described
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           being
           
             the
             Original
          
           of
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           Benefit
           and
           Advantage
           which
           is
           in
           their
           Use
           ,
           which
           alone
           is
           pleadable
           in
           
           their
           behalf
           ,
           comes
           next
           under
           Consideration
           .
           And
           this
           may
           be
           done
           with
           respect
           unto
           two
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           :
           (
           1.
           )
           Such
           as
           have
           the
           Gift
           or
           Ability
           of
           
             Free
             Prayer
          
           bestowed
           on
           them
           ,
           or
           however
           have
           attained
           it
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Such
           as
           are
           
             mean
             and
             low
             in
             this
             Ability
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           incompetent
           to
           perform
           this
           Duty
           without
           that
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           of
           them
           .
           And
           unto
           both
           sorts
           they
           are
           pleaded
           to
           be
           of
           Use
           and
           Advantage
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           pleaded
           that
           there
           is
           so
           much
           Good
           and
           so
           much
           Advantage
           in
           the
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             expedient
             that
             those
             who
             can
             pray
             otherwise
             unto
             their
             own
             and
             others
             Edification
             ,
             yet
             ought
             sometimes
             to
             use
             them
             .
          
           What
           this
           Benefit
           is
           ,
           hath
           not
           been
           distinctly
           declared
           ,
           nor
           do
           I
           know
           ,
           nor
           can
           divine
           wherein
           it
           should
           consist
           .
           Sacred
           things
           are
           not
           to
           be
           used
           meerly
           to
           shew
           our
           Liberty
           .
           And
           there
           seems
           to
           be
           herein
           a
           neglect
           of
           
             stirring
             up
             the
             Gift
          
           ,
           if
           not
           also
           of
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           ,
           in
           those
           who
           have
           received
           them
           .
           
             The
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             to
             every
             one
             to
             profit
             withal
             .
          
           And
           to
           forgo
           its
           exercise
           on
           any
           just
           occasion
           ,
           seems
           not
           warrantable
           .
           We
           are
           bound
           at
           all
           times
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           to
           serve
           him
           with
           the
           
             best
             that
             we
             have
          
           .
           
           And
           if
           we
           have
           
             a
             made
             in
             the
             Flock
          
           and
           do
           sacrifice
           that
           which
           in
           comparison
           thereof
           ,
           
             is
             a
             corrupt
             thing
          
           ,
           we
           are
           deceivers
           .
           
             Free
             Prayer
          
           unto
           them
           who
           have
           an
           Ability
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           more
           suited
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Duty
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           it self
           ,
           to
           Scripture-Commands
           and
           Examples
           ,
           than
           the
           use
           of
           any
           
             prescribed
             Forms
          
           .
           To
           omit
           therefore
           the
           Exercise
           of
           a
           spiritual
           Ability
           therein
           ,
           and
           voluntarily
           to
           divert
           unto
           the
           other
           Relief
           ;
           which
           yet
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           at
           least
           ,
           is
           no
           Relief
           ;
           doth
           not
           readily
           present
           its
           advantage
           unto
           a
           sober
           Consideration
           .
           And
           the
           Reader
           may
           observe
           that
           at
           present
           I
           examine
           not
           what
           
             men
             or
             Churches
             may
             agree
             upon
             by
             common
             consent
             ,
          
           as
           judging
           and
           avowing
           it
           best
           for
           their
           own
           Edification
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           another
           consideration
           ;
           but
           only
           of
           the
           
             Duty
             of
             Believers
             as
             such
          
           in
           their
           Respective
           Stations
           and
           Conditions
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           generally
           supposed
           that
           the
           Use
           of
           such
           Forms
           are
           of
           singular
           Advantage
           unto
           them
           that
           are
           
             low
             and
             mean
             in
             their
             Ability
             to
             pray
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           I
           propose
           it
           thus
           ,
           because
           I
           cannot
           grant
           that
           any
           who
           sincerely
           believeth
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           is
           sensible
           of
           his
           own
           wants
           ,
           and
           his
           absolute
           dependance
           upon
           him
           ,
           is
           
             utterly
             unable
          
           to
           
           make
           Requests
           unto
           him
           for
           relief
           ,
           without
           any
           help
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           suggested
           unto
           him
           by
           the
           working
           of
           the
           natural
           Faculties
           of
           his
           own
           Soul.
           What
           men
           will
           
             wilfully
             neglect
          
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           cannot
           do
           ,
           if
           they
           seriously
           apply
           themselves
           unto
           their
           Duty
           ,
           is
           another
           .
           Neither
           do
           I
           believe
           that
           any
           man
           who
           is
           so
           far
           instructed
           in
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           can
           make
           use
           of
           a
           composed
           Prayer
           with
           Understanding
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           in
           some
           measure
           he
           is
           able
           to
           
             call
             upon
             God
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             what
             he
             feels
             in
             himself
             and
             is
             concerned
             in
          
           ;
           and
           farther
           no
           mans
           Prayers
           are
           to
           be
           extended
           .
           I
           speak
           therefore
           of
           those
           who
           have
           the
           least
           measure
           and
           lowest
           degree
           of
           this
           Ability
           ,
           seeing
           none
           are
           absolutely
           uninterested
           therein
           .
           Unto
           this
           sort
           of
           Persons
           I
           know
           not
           of
           what
           use
           these
           Forms
           are
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           to
           keep
           them
           low
           and
           mean
           all
           the
           Days
           of
           their
           Lives
           .
           For
           whereas
           both
           in
           the
           state
           of
           nature
           and
           the
           state
           of
           Grace
           ,
           in
           one
           whereof
           every
           man
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           ,
           there
           are
           certain
           
             Heavenly
             sparks
          
           suited
           unto
           each
           condition
           ;
           the
           main
           Duty
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           is
           to
           
             stir
             them
             up
          
           and
           encrease
           them
           .
           Even
           in
           the
           Remainders
           of
           lapsed
           nature
           ,
           there
           are
           Coelestes
           
           igniculi
           ,
           in-notices
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           Accusations
           and
           Apologies
           of
           Conscience
           .
           These
           none
           will
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           stirred
           up
           ,
           and
           encreased
           ;
           which
           can
           be
           no
           otherwise
           done
           but
           in
           their
           sedulous
           exercise
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           such
           effectual
           way
           of
           their
           Exercise
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Souls
           application
           of
           it self
           unto
           God
           with
           respect
           unto
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           done
           in
           Prayer
           only
           .
           But
           as
           for
           those
           whom
           in
           this
           matter
           we
           principally
           regard
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             professed
             Believers
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           of
           them
           but
           have
           such
           Principles
           of
           spiritual
           Life
           ,
           and
           therein
           of
           all
           obedience
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           being
           improved
           and
           exercised
           ,
           under
           those
           continual
           supplies
           of
           the
           Spirit
           which
           they
           receive
           from
           Christ
           their
           Head
           ,
           will
           enable
           them
           to
           discharge
           every
           Duty
           ,
           that
           in
           every
           Condition
           or
           Relation
           is
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           an
           acceptable
           manner
           .
           Among
           these
           is
           that
           of
           an
           
             Ability
             for
             Prayer
          
           ;
           and
           to
           deny
           them
           to
           have
           it
           ,
           supposing
           them
           true
           Believers
           ,
           is
           expresly
           to
           contradict
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           affirming
           that
           
             because
             we
             are
             Sons
             ,
             God
             sends
             forth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Son
             into
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             whereby
             we
             cry
             Abba
             Father
             .
          
           But
           this
           Ability
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           ,
           is
           no
           way
           to
           be
           improved
           ,
           but
           in
           and
           by
           a
           
           constant
           exercise
           .
           Now
           whether
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Forms
           enquired
           into
           ,
           which
           certainly
           taketh
           men
           off
           from
           the
           Exercise
           of
           what
           Ability
           they
           have
           ,
           do
           not
           tend
           directly
           to
           keep
           them
           still
           
             low
             and
             mean
          
           in
           their
           Abilities
           ,
           is
           not
           hard
           to
           determine
           .
        
         
           But
           suppose
           these
           spoken
           of
           ,
           are
           not
           yet
           
             real
             Believers
          
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           as
           profess
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           not
           yet
           sincerely
           converted
           unto
           God
           ,
           whose
           Duty
           also
           it
           is
           to
           pray
           on
           all
           occasions
           :
           These
           have
           no
           such
           principle
           or
           Ability
           to
           improve
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           Advantage
           is
           not
           by
           them
           to
           be
           neglected
           .
           I
           answer
           ;
           that
           the
           matter
           of
           all
           spiritual
           Gifts
           is
           spiritual
           Light
           ;
           according
           therefore
           to
           their
           measure
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           such
           is
           their
           measure
           in
           spiritual
           Gifts
           also
           .
           If
           they
           have
           no
           spiritual
           Light
           ,
           no
           insight
           into
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Prayers
           framed
           and
           composed
           according
           unto
           it
           will
           be
           of
           little
           use
           unto
           them
           .
           If
           they
           have
           
             any
             such
             Light
          
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           improved
           by
           Exercise
           in
           this
           Duty
           which
           is
           of
           such
           indispensible
           necessity
           unto
           their
           Souls
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           yet
           the
           Advantage
           which
           all
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           may
           have
           hereby
           ,
           in
           having
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           prepared
           for
           them
           and
           suggested
           unto
           them
           ,
           is
           also
           insisted
           on
           .
           This
           they
           may
           be
           much
           to
           seek
           in
           ,
           who
           
           yet
           have
           
             sincere
             desires
             to
             pray
          
           ,
           and
           whose
           Affections
           will
           comply
           with
           what
           is
           proposed
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           this
           indeed
           would
           carry
           a
           great
           Appearance
           of
           Reason
           with
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           are
           other
           ways
           
             appointed
             of
             God
          
           unto
           this
           End
           ;
           and
           which
           are
           sufficient
           thereunto
           ,
           under
           the
           Guidance
           ,
           conduct
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Spirit
           ,
           whose
           Work
           must
           be
           admitted
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           unless
           we
           intend
           to
           frame
           Prayers
           that
           shall
           be
           an
           abomination
           to
           the
           Lord.
           Such
           are
           mens
           diligent
           and
           sedulous
           
             consideration
             of
             themselves
          
           ,
           their
           spiritual
           state
           and
           condition
           ,
           their
           wants
           and
           desires
           ;
           a
           diligent
           consideration
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           whereby
           they
           will
           be
           both
           instructed
           in
           the
           whole
           
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           convinced
           of
           their
           own
           concernment
           therein
           ,
           with
           all
           other
           Helps
           of
           coming
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           themselves
           ;
           all
           which
           they
           are
           to
           attend
           unto
           ,
           who
           intend
           to
           pray
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           .
           To
           furnish
           men
           with
           Prayers
           to
           be
           said
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           satisfy
           their
           Consciences
           whilst
           they
           live
           in
           the
           neglect
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           is
           to
           deceive
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           help
           or
           instruct
           them
           .
           And
           if
           they
           do
           conscientiously
           attend
           unto
           these
           things
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           no
           need
           of
           those
           other
           pretended
           
           helps
           .
           For
           men
           to
           live
           and
           converse
           with
           the
           World
           ,
           not
           once
           enquiring
           into
           their
           own
           ways
           ,
           or
           reflecting
           on
           their
           own
           hearts
           (
           unless
           under
           some
           charge
           of
           Conscience
           accompanied
           with
           fear
           or
           danger
           ,
           )
           never
           endeavouring
           to
           examine
           ,
           try
           or
           compare
           their
           state
           and
           condition
           with
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           scarce
           considering
           either
           their
           own
           wants
           or
           Gods
           Promises
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           Book
           lye
           ready
           for
           them
           wherein
           they
           may
           read
           a
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           so
           suppose
           they
           have
           discharged
           their
           Duty
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           is
           a
           course
           which
           surely
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           countenanced
           or
           encouraged
           in
           .
           Nor
           is
           the
           perpetual
           Rotation
           of
           the
           same
           words
           and
           Expressions
           ,
           suited
           to
           instruct
           or
           carry
           on
           men
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           divert
           the
           mind
           from
           the
           due
           consideration
           of
           the
           things
           intended
           ,
           and
           therefore
           commonly
           issues
           in
           Formality
           .
           And
           where
           men
           have
           words
           or
           Expressions
           prepared
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           suggested
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           really
           signify
           the
           things
           wherein
           they
           are
           concerned
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           Light
           and
           knowledge
           of
           those
           
             Principles
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           whence
           they
           are
           derived
           ,
           and
           whereinto
           they
           are
           resolved
           ,
           be
           not
           in
           some
           measure
           fixed
           and
           abiding
           in
           their
           Minds
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           much
           benefited
           or
           edisied
           by
           their
           Repetition
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           Experience
           is
           pleaded
           in
           the
           same
           case
           ;
           and
           this
           with
           me
           ,
           where
           Persons
           are
           evidently
           conscientious
           ,
           is
           of
           more
           moment
           than
           an
           hundred
           notional
           Arguments
           that
           cannot
           be
           brought
           to
           that
           Trial.
           Some
           therefore
           say
           that
           they
           have
           had
           
             spiritual
             Advantage
          
           ,
           the
           
             Exercise
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Entercourse
           with
           God
           in
           the
           use
           of
           such
           Forms
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           Affections
           warmed
           and
           their
           Hearts
           much
           bettered
           thereby
           .
           And
           this
           they
           take
           to
           be
           a
           clear
           Evidence
           and
           token
           that
           they
           are
           not
           disapproved
           of
           God
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           a
           great
           advantage
           ,
           at
           least
           unto
           many
           ,
           in
           Prayer
           .
           Answ.
           Whether
           they
           are
           approved
           or
           disapproved
           of
           God
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           Lawful
           or
           Unlawful
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           consider
           ;
           but
           only
           whether
           they
           are
           for
           
             spiritual
             Benefit
             and
             Advantage
          
           for
           the
           good
           of
           our
           own
           Souls
           and
           the
           Edification
           of
           others
           ,
           as
           
             set
             up
             in
             competition
          
           with
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Gift
           before
           described
           .
           And
           herein
           I
           am
           very
           unwilling
           to
           oppose
           the
           Experience
           of
           any
           one
           who
           seems
           to
           be
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           least
           beam
           of
           Gospel
           Light.
           Only
           I
           shall
           desire
           to
           propose
           some
           few
           things
           to
           their
           consideration
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Whether
           they
           understand
           aright
           the
           difference
           that
           is
           between
           
             natural
             Devotion
          
           occasionally
           excited
           ,
           and
           the
           due
           actings
           
           of
           
             Evangelical
             Faith
          
           and
           Love
           with
           other
           Graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           a
           way
           directed
           unto
           by
           Divine
           Appointment
           ?
           All
           men
           who
           acknowledge
           a
           Deity
           or
           Divine
           Power
           which
           they
           adore
           ,
           when
           they
           address
           themselves
           seriously
           to
           perform
           any
           Religious
           Worship
           thereunto
           in
           their
           own
           way
           ,
           be
           it
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           will
           have
           their
           Affections
           moved
           and
           excited
           suitably
           unto
           the
           Apprehensions
           they
           have
           of
           what
           they
           worship
           ;
           Yea
           though
           in
           particular
           it
           have
           no
           Existence
           but
           in
           their
           own
           Imaginations
           .
           For
           these
           things
           ensue
           on
           the
           general
           notion
           of
           a
           
             Divine
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           not
           on
           the
           Application
           of
           them
           to
           such
           Idols
           ,
           as
           indeed
           
             are
             nothing
             in
             the
             World.
          
           There
           will
           be
           in
           such
           Persons
           ,
           Dread
           ,
           and
           Reverence
           ,
           and
           Fear
           ;
           as
           there
           was
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Heathen
           unto
           an
           unspeakable
           Horror
           ,
           when
           they
           entred
           into
           the
           Temples
           ,
           and
           meerly
           imaginary
           presence
           of
           their
           Gods
           ,
           the
           whole
           Work
           being
           begun
           and
           finished
           in
           their
           Fancies
           .
           And
           sometimes
           great
           joys
           ,
           satisfactions
           and
           delights
           do
           ensue
           on
           what
           they
           do
           .
           For
           as
           what
           they
           so
           do
           ,
           is
           suited
           to
           the
           best
           Light
           they
           have
           ,
           and
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           have
           a
           complacency
           in
           their
           own
           inventions
           as
           Micah
           had
           Judg.
           17.
           13.
           and
           upon
           inveterate
           prejudices
           which
           are
           the
           Guides
           of
           most
           men
           
           in
           Religion
           ;
           their
           Consciences
           find
           Relief
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Duty
           .
           These
           things
           I
           say
           are
           found
           in
           Persons
           of
           the
           Highest
           and
           most
           dreadful
           Superstitions
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           yea
           heightened
           unto
           inexpressible
           Agitations
           of
           Mind
           in
           Horror
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           Raptures
           or
           Ecstasies
           on
           the
           other
           .
           And
           they
           are
           all
           tempered
           and
           qualifyed
           according
           to
           the
           mode
           and
           way
           of
           Worship
           ,
           wherein
           men
           are
           ingaged
           ;
           but
           in
           themselves
           they
           are
           all
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           that
           is
           natural
           ,
           or
           effects
           and
           impressions
           upon
           Nature
           .
           So
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Mahumetans
           who
           excel
           in
           this
           Devotion
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           with
           
             Idolatrous
             Christians
          
           who
           place
           the
           Excellency
           and
           Glory
           of
           their
           profession
           therein
           .
           Wherefore
           such
           Devotion
           ,
           such
           affections
           will
           be
           excited
           by
           Religious
           offices
           in
           all
           that
           are
           sincere
           in
           their
           use
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           of
           Divine
           Appointment
           or
           no.
           But
           the
           actings
           of
           Faith
           and
           Love
           on
           God
           through
           Christ
           according
           to
           the
           Gospel
           or
           the
           Tenour
           of
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           with
           the
           effects
           produced
           thereby
           in
           the
           Heart
           and
           Affections
           ,
           are
           things
           quite
           of
           another
           kind
           and
           nature
           :
           and
           unless
           men
           do
           know
           how
           really
           to
           distinguish
           between
           these
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           plead
           
             Spiritual
             Benefit
             and
             Advantage
          
           in
           the
           use
           of
           
           such
           Forms
           ,
           seeing
           possibly
           it
           may
           be
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           with
           what
           all
           false
           Worshippers
           in
           the
           World
           have
           or
           may
           have
           Experience
           of
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Let
           them
           diligently
           enquire
           whether
           the
           effects
           on
           their
           Hearts
           which
           they
           plead
           ,
           do
           not
           proceed
           from
           a
           
             precedent
             preparation
          
           ,
           a
           good
           design
           ,
           and
           upright
           Ends
           occasionally
           excited
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           thus
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           plead
           for
           
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           especially
           in
           publick
           ,
           do
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             it
          
           by
           Holy
           Meditation
           ,
           with
           an
           endeavour
           to
           bring
           their
           Souls
           into
           an
           holy
           Frame
           of
           Fear
           ,
           Delight
           and
           Reverence
           of
           God
           ;
           let
           it
           also
           be
           supposed
           that
           they
           have
           a
           
             good
             End
             and
             design
          
           in
           the
           Worship
           they
           address
           themselves
           unto
           ,
           namely
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           spiritual
           Advantage
           ;
           the
           Prayers
           themselves
           ,
           though
           they
           should
           be
           in
           some
           things
           irregular
           ,
           may
           give
           occasion
           to
           exercise
           those
           Acts
           of
           Grace
           which
           they
           were
           otherwise
           prepared
           for
           .
           And
           I
           say
           yet
           farther
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           whilest
           these
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           are
           cloathed
           with
           the
           general
           
             notions
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           are
           esteemed
           as
           such
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           them
           that
           use
           them
           ,
           are
           accompained
           in
           their
           use
           with
           the
           Motives
           and
           Ends
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           express
           no
           matter
           
           unlawful
           to
           be
           insisted
           on
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           directing
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           to
           none
           but
           lawful
           Objects
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ;
           and
           whilest
           men
           make
           use
           of
           them
           with
           the
           true
           design
           of
           Prayer
           looking
           after
           due
           assistance
           unto
           Prayer
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           judge
           there
           is
           any
           such
           evil
           in
           them
           as
           that
           God
           will
           not
           communicate
           his
           Spirit
           to
           any
           in
           the
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           they
           should
           have
           no
           holy
           Communion
           with
           him
           in
           and
           under
           them
           .
           Much
           less
           will
           I
           say
           that
           God
           never
           therein
           regards
           their
           Persons
           ,
           or
           rejects
           their
           praying
           as
           unlawful
           .
           For
           the
           Persons
           and
           Duties
           of
           men
           may
           be
           accepted
           with
           God
           when
           they
           walk
           and
           act
           in
           sincerity
           according
           to
           their
           Light
           ,
           though
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           no
           small
           importance
           ,
           sundry
           irregularities
           are
           found
           both
           in
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           it
           .
           Where
           Persons
           walk
           before
           God
           in
           their
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           practise
           nothing
           contrary
           to
           their
           Light
           and
           conviction
           in
           his
           Worship
           ,
           God
           is
           merciful
           unto
           them
           ,
           although
           they
           order
           not
           every
           thing
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           and
           measure
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           So
           was
           it
           with
           them
           who
           came
           to
           the
           Passover
           in
           the
           Days
           of
           Hezekiah
           ;
           they
           had
           not
           cleansed
           themselves
           ,
           but
           did
           
             eat
             the
             Passover
             otherwise
             than
             it
          
           
           
             was
             written
          
           ,
           2
           Chorn.
           30.
           18.
           
           For
           whom
           the
           good
           King
           made
           the
           Solemn
           Prayer
           suited
           to
           their
           occasion
           ,
           
             The
             good
             Lord
             pardon
             every
             one
             that
             prepareth
             his
             Heart
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             his
             Fathers
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             cleansed
             according
             to
             the
             purification
             of
             the
             sanctuary
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           hearkened
           unto
           Hezekiah
           and
           healed
           the
           People
           ,
           ver
           .
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           Here
           was
           a
           Duty
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           appointed
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           its
           performance
           there
           was
           a
           failure
           ,
           they
           did
           it
           not
           according
           to
           
             what
             was
             written
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           sole
           rule
           of
           all
           Religious
           Duties
           .
           This
           God
           was
           displeased
           withal
           ,
           yet
           graciously
           passed
           by
           the
           offence
           ,
           and
           accepted
           them
           whose
           Hearts
           were
           upright
           in
           what
           they
           did
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           do
           yet
           judge
           ,
           that
           the
           use
           of
           them
           is
           in
           it self
           obstructive
           of
           all
           the
           principal
           Ends
           of
           Prayer
           and
           sacred
           Worship
           .
           Where
           they
           are
           alone
           used
           ,
           they
           are
           opposite
           to
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           are
           imposed
           to
           the
           absolute
           exclusion
           of
           other
           Prayer
           ,
           are
           destructive
           of
           its
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           render
           a
           good
           part
           of
           the
           purchase
           of
           Christ
           of
           none
           effect
           .
        
         
           Things
           being
           thus
           stated
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           enquired
           whether
           the
           use
           of
           such
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           is
           lawful
           or
           no.
           To
           this
           Enquiry
           some
           thing
           shall
           be
           returned
           briefly
           in
           way
           
           of
           Answer
           ,
           and
           an
           End
           put
           unto
           this
           discourse
           .
           And
           I
           say
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           
             compose
             and
             write
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           to
           be
           
             Directive
             and
             Doctrinal
          
           helps
           unto
           others
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           and
           method
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           right
           discharge
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           is
           lawful
           and
           may
           in
           some
           cases
           be
           useful
           .
           It
           were
           better
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           if
           the
           same
           thing
           were
           done
           in
           another
           way
           suited
           to
           give
           direction
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           not
           cast
           into
           the
           
             Form
             of
             a
             Prayer
          
           which
           is
           apt
           to
           divert
           the
           mind
           from
           the
           due
           consideration
           of
           its
           proper
           End
           and
           use
           ,
           unto
           that
           which
           is
           not
           so
           .
           But
           this
           way
           of
           Instruction
           is
           not
           to
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           unlawful
           meerly
           for
           the
           Form
           and
           method
           whereinto
           it
           is
           cast
           ,
           whilest
           its
           true
           use
           only
           is
           attended
           unto
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           
             Read
             ,
             Consider
          
           and
           Meditate
           upon
           such
           
             written
             Prayers
          
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           and
           Arguments
           of
           Prayer
           expressed
           in
           them
           ,
           composed
           by
           Persons
           from
           their
           own
           Experience
           and
           the
           Light
           of
           Scripture
           directions
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           use
           of
           Expressions
           set
           down
           in
           them
           where
           the
           Hearts
           of
           them
           that
           read
           them
           are
           really
           affected
           ,
           because
           they
           find
           their
           state
           and
           Condition
           ,
           their
           wants
           and
           desires
           declared
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           not
           unlawful
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           of
           good
           use
           unto
           some
           ;
           though
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           I
           never
           heard
           any
           expressing
           any
           great
           benefit
           which
           
           they
           had
           received
           thereby
           .
           But
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           some
           may
           so
           do
           .
           For
           no
           such
           
             Freedom
             of
             Prayer
          
           is
           asserted
           as
           should
           make
           it
           unlawful
           for
           men
           to
           make
           use
           of
           any
           proper
           means
           the
           better
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           pray
           .
           Nor
           is
           any
           such
           Ability
           of
           Prayer
           granted
           ,
           as
           to
           supersede
           the
           Duty
           of
           using
           means
           for
           the
           Encrease
           and
           furtherance
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           set
           up
           and
           prescribe
           the
           use
           of
           such
           Forms
           universally
           in
           opposition
           and
           unto
           the
           Exclusion
           of
           
             free
             Prayer
          
           by
           the
           Aid
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           is
           contrary
           not
           only
           to
           many
           Divine
           precepts
           before
           insisted
           on
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Light
           of
           nature
           it self
           requiring
           every
           man
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           on
           some
           occasions
           necessitating
           them
           thereunto
           .
           But
           whatever
           be
           the
           practice
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           that
           any
           such
           Opinion
           is
           pleaded
           for
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           not
           farther
           oppose
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           not
           enquired
           whether
           
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           especially
           as
           they
           may
           be
           designed
           unto
           and
           used
           for
           other
           Ends
           and
           not
           to
           be
           read
           instead
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           have
           in
           their
           Composition
           any
           thing
           of
           
             intrinsecal
             evil
          
           in
           them
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           granted
           they
           have
           not
           :
           But
           the
           Enquiry
           is
           ,
           whether
           in
           their
           use
           
             as
             Prayers
          
           they
           are
           not
           hindrances
           unto
           the
           right
           discharge
           of
           the
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           
           be
           unlawful
           in
           that
           respect
           .
           For
           I
           take
           it
           as
           granted
           that
           they
           are
           no
           where
           appointed
           of
           God
           for
           such
           an
           Use
           ,
           no
           where
           commanded
           so
           to
           be
           used
           ;
           whence
           an
           argument
           may
           be
           formed
           against
           their
           having
           any
           Interest
           in
           Divine
           acceptable
           Worship
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           of
           our
           present
           Consideration
           .
           For
           if
           on
           the
           accounts
           mentioned
           ,
           they
           appear
           not
           contrary
           unto
           ,
           or
           inconsistent
           with
           ,
           or
           are
           not
           used
           in
           a
           way
           exclusive
           of
           that
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           Prayer
           which
           we
           have
           described
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           are
           reducible
           unto
           any
           Divine
           prohibition
           ,
           whilest
           I
           may
           enjoy
           my
           own
           Liberty
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           contend
           with
           any
           about
           them
           .
           Nor
           shall
           I
           now
           engage
           into
           the
           Examination
           of
           the
           Arguments
           that
           are
           pleaded
           in
           their
           behalf
           ,
           which
           some
           have
           greatly
           multiplied
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           not
           much
           to
           the
           Advantage
           of
           their
           cause
           .
           For
           in
           things
           of
           Religious
           Practice
           
             one
             Testimony
             of
             Scripture
          
           rightly
           explained
           and
           applied
           ,
           with
           the
           Experience
           of
           Believers
           thereon
           ,
           is
           of
           more
           weight
           and
           value
           than
           a
           thousand
           dubious
           Reasonings
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           evidently
           resolved
           into
           those
           Principles
           .
           Wherefore
           some
           few
           additional
           Considerations
           shall
           put
           an
           issue
           unto
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           observe
           that
           there
           are
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           composed
           and
           prescribed
           to
           be
           
           used
           both
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           and
           the
           New.
           Such
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           was
           the
           
             Form
             of
             Blessing
          
           prescribed
           unto
           the
           
             Priests
             on
          
           solemn
           Occasions
           ,
           Numb
           .
           6.
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           And
           the
           
             Psalms
             of
             David
          
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           it
           proves
           that
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           are
           not
           intrinsecally
           evil
           ,
           which
           is
           granted
           ,
           yet
           may
           the
           use
           of
           them
           be
           unnecessary
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Argument
           will
           not
           hold
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           is
           usually
           extended
           ,
           at
           least
           ;
           God
           himself
           hath
           prescribed
           some
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           to
           be
           used
           by
           some
           Persons
           on
           some
           occasions
           ,
           therefore
           men
           may
           invent
           yea
           and
           prescribe
           those
           that
           shall
           be
           for
           common
           and
           constant
           use
           .
           He
           who
           forbad
           
             all
             Images
          
           or
           all
           use
           of
           them
           in
           sacred
           things
           ,
           appointed
           the
           making
           of
           the
           Cherubims
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           and
           Temple
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           Argument
           from
           the
           practice
           in
           use
           under
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           if
           any
           could
           thence
           be
           taken
           ,
           when
           the
           People
           were
           carnal
           ,
           and
           tyed
           up
           unto
           Carnal
           Ordinances
           ,
           unto
           the
           Duty
           and
           practice
           of
           Believers
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           plentiful
           effusion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           hath
           been
           before
           disproved
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           The
           words
           prescribed
           unto
           the
           Priests
           were
           not
           a
           Prayer
           properly
           ,
           but
           an
           
             Authoritative
             Benediction
          
           ,
           and
           an
           instituted
           sign
           of
           
           Gods
           blessing
           the
           People
           ;
           For
           so
           it
           is
           added
           in
           the
           Explication
           of
           that
           Ordinance
           ,
           
             They
             shall
             put
             my
             name
             upon
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             bless
             them
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           27.
           
           (
           5.
           )
           
             Davids
             Psalms
          
           were
           given
           out
           by
           immediate
           Inspiration
           ,
           were
           most
           of
           them
           Mystical
           and
           Prophetical
           ,
           appointed
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           all
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           only
           some
           of
           them
           in
           a
           certain
           manner
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           Singing
           ;
           and
           that
           manner
           also
           determined
           by
           Divine
           Appointment
           .
           (
           6.
           )
           That
           any
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           is
           appointed
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           to
           be
           used
           as
           a
           Form
           ,
           is
           neither
           granted
           nor
           can
           be
           proved
           .
           (
           7.
           )
           Give
           us
           Prayers
           composed
           by
           Divine
           inspiration
           with
           a
           command
           for
           their
           use
           ,
           with
           the
           Time
           ,
           Manner
           and
           Form
           of
           their
           usage
           ,
           which
           these
           instances
           prove
           to
           be
           lawful
           ,
           if
           they
           prove
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           and
           there
           will
           be
           no
           contest
           about
           them
           .
           (
           8.
           )
           All
           and
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Precedents
           or
           Examples
           which
           we
           have
           in
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           of
           the
           Prayers
           of
           any
           of
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           Men
           or
           Women
           ,
           being
           all
           accommodated
           to
           their
           present
           occasions
           ,
           and
           uttered
           in
           the
           Freedom
           of
           their
           own
           Spirits
           ,
           do
           all
           give
           Testimony
           unto
           free
           Prayer
           ,
           if
           not
           against
           the
           use
           of
           Forms
           in
           that
           Duty
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Moreover
           ,
           it
           seems
           that
           when
           any
           
           one
           prayeth
           ,
           
             his
             Prayer
             is
             a
             Form
          
           unto
           all
           that
           join
           with
           him
           ,
           whether
           in
           Families
           or
           Church-Assemblies
           ;
           which
           some
           lay
           great
           weight
           upon
           ,
           though
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           discern
           the
           Force
           of
           it
           in
           this
           case
           .
           For
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           question
           is
           solely
           about
           
             him
             that
             prayeth
          
           and
           his
           discharge
           of
           Duty
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           concerning
           them
           who
           join
           with
           him
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           conjunction
           of
           others
           with
           him
           that
           prayeth
           according
           to
           his
           Ability
           ,
           is
           an
           express
           command
           of
           God.
           (
           3.
           )
           Those
           who
           so
           join
           are
           at
           Liberty
           when
           it
           is
           their
           Duty
           to
           pray
           themselves
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           That
           which
           is
           not
           a
           
             Form
             in
             it self
          
           ,
           is
           not
           
             a
             Form
             to
             any
          
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           more
           required
           to
           make
           it
           so
           ,
           than
           meerly
           that
           the
           words
           and
           Expressions
           are
           not
           of
           their
           own
           present
           Invention
           .
           It
           is
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           Benefit
           of
           a
           Gift
           bestowed
           for
           their
           Edification
           in
           its
           present
           Exercise
           according
           to
           the
           Mind
           of
           God.
           That
           only
           is
           a
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           unto
           any
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           useth
           as
           a
           Form
           ;
           for
           its
           nature
           depends
           on
           its
           use
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           The
           Argument
           is
           incogent
           ;
           God
           hath
           commanded
           some
           to
           pray
           according
           to
           the
           Ability
           they
           have
           received
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           join
           with
           them
           therein
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           lawful
           to
           invent
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           for
           our selves
           or
           others
           to
           be
           used
           as
           Prayers
           by
           them
           or
           us
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           That
           which
           those
           who
           pretend
           unto
           moderation
           in
           this
           matter
           plead
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           Prayer
           it self
           is
           a
           commanded
           Duty
           ;
           but
           Praying
           by
           or
           with
           a
           prescribed
           Form
           is
           only
           an
           outward
           manner
           and
           Circumstance
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           may
           or
           may
           not
           be
           used
           as
           we
           see
           occasion
           .
           And
           might
           a
           general
           Rule
           to
           this
           purpose
           be
           duely
           established
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           of
           huge
           importance
           .
           But
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           is
           an
           easy
           thing
           to
           invent
           and
           prescribe
           such
           outward
           Forms
           and
           manner
           of
           outward
           Worship
           ,
           as
           shall
           leave
           nothing
           of
           the
           Duty
           prescribed
           but
           the
           empty
           name
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Praying
           
             before
             an
             image
          
           ,
           or
           Worshipping
           God
           or
           Christ
           by
           an
           image
           is
           but
           an
           outward
           mode
           of
           Worship
           ,
           yet
           such
           as
           renders
           the
           whole
           Idolatrous
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Any
           outward
           mode
           of
           Worship
           ,
           the
           Attendance
           whereunto
           ,
           or
           the
           Observance
           whereof
           ,
           is
           prejudicial
           unto
           the
           due
           performance
           of
           the
           Duty
           whereunto
           it
           is
           annexed
           ,
           is
           inexpedient
           ;
           and
           what
           there
           is
           hereof
           in
           the
           present
           instance
           ,
           must
           be
           judged
           from
           the
           preceding
           discourse
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A53685-e9430
           
             Abba
             ,
             Father
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53685-e12690
           
             *
             Omnino
             oportet
             nos
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53685-e21160
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             67.
             de
             Prec
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Chrys.
             Hom.
             67.
             de
             Prec
             .
             1.